This is a modern-English version of The murder of Roger Ackroyd, originally written by Christie, Agatha.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE MURDER OF
ROGER ACKROYD
Agatha Christie
THE SECRET OF CHIMNEYS,
THE MURDER ON THE LINKS, Etc.

PUBLISHERS NYC
By DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY, Inc.
who likes an orthodox detective
story, murder, inquest, and suspicion
falling on every one in turn!
CONTENTS
CHAPTER |
PAGE |
|
---|---|---|
DR. SHEPPARD AT THE BREAKFAST TABLE | 1 |
|
WHO’S WHO IN KING’S ABBOT | 7 |
|
THE MAN WHO GREW VEGETABLE MARROWS | 17 |
|
DINNER AT FERNLY | 31 |
|
MURDER | 49 |
|
THE TUNISIAN DAGGER | 65 |
|
I LEARN MY NEIGHBOR’S PROFESSION | 75 |
|
INSPECTOR RAGLAN IS CONFIDENT | 92 |
|
THE GOLDFISH POND | 106 |
|
THE PARLORMAID | 118 |
|
POIROT PAYS A CALL | 136 |
|
ROUND THE TABLE | 145 |
|
THE GOOSE QUILL | 156 |
|
MRS. ACKROYD | 165 |
|
GEOFFREY RAYMOND | 178 |
|
AN EVENING AT MAH JONG | 190 |
|
PARKER | 202 |
|
CHARLES KENT | 218 |
|
FLORA ACKROYD | 226 |
|
MISS RUSSELL | 238 |
|
THE PARAGRAPH IN THE PAPER | 251 |
|
URSULA’S STORY | 260 |
|
POIROT’S LITTLE REUNION | 269 |
|
RALPH PATON’S STORY | 284 |
|
THE WHOLE TRUTH | 289 |
|
AND NOTHING BUT THE TRUTH | 298 |
|
APOLOGIA | 303 |
ROGER ACKROYD
CHAPTER I
Mrs. Ferrars died on the night of the 16th–17th September—a Thursday. I was sent for at eight o’clock on the morning of Friday the 17th. There was nothing to be done. She had been dead some hours.
Mrs. Ferrars passed away on the night of September 16th–17th—a Thursday. I was called at eight o’clock on the morning of Friday the 17th. There was nothing that could be done. She had been dead for several hours.
It was just a few minutes after nine when I reached home once more. I opened the front door with my latch-key, and purposely delayed a few moments in the hall, hanging up my hat and the light overcoat that I had deemed a wise precaution against the chill of an early autumn morning. To tell the truth, I was considerably upset and worried. I am not going to pretend that at that moment I foresaw the events of the next few weeks. I emphatically did not do so. But my instinct told me that there were stirring times ahead.
It was just a few minutes after nine when I got home again. I opened the front door with my key and intentionally paused for a moment in the hallway, hanging up my hat and the light jacket that I thought was a smart choice against the chill of an early autumn morning. To be honest, I was pretty shaken and anxious. I'm not going to pretend that I could see what was coming in the next few weeks. I certainly didn't. But my gut feeling told me that exciting times were ahead.
From the dining-room on my left there came the rattle of tea-cups and the short, dry cough of my sister Caroline.
From the dining room on my left, I heard the clinking of tea cups and my sister Caroline’s brief, dry cough.
“Is that you, James?” she called.
“Is that you, James?” she shouted.
An unnecessary question, since who else could it be? To tell the truth, it was precisely my sister Caroline who was the cause of my few minutes’ delay. The motto of the mongoose family, so Mr. Kipling tells us, is: “Go and find out.” If Caroline ever adopts a crest, I should certainly suggest a mongoose rampant. One2 might omit the first part of the motto. Caroline can do any amount of finding out by sitting placidly at home. I don’t know how she manages it, but there it is. I suspect that the servants and the tradesmen constitute her Intelligence Corps. When she goes out, it is not to gather in information, but to spread it. At that, too, she is amazingly expert.
An unnecessary question, since who else could it be? To be honest, it was actually my sister Caroline who caused my few minutes of delay. The motto of the mongoose family, as Mr. Kipling tells us, is: “Go and find out.” If Caroline ever gets a family crest, I would definitely suggest a mongoose rampant. One2 could probably leave out the first part of the motto. Caroline can figure out a ton just by sitting calmly at home. I have no idea how she does it, but there it is. I suspect that the servants and the tradespeople are her Intelligence Corps. When she goes out, it’s not to gather information but to share it. And she’s remarkably good at that too.
It was really this last named trait of hers which was causing me these pangs of indecision. Whatever I told Caroline now concerning the demise of Mrs. Ferrars would be common knowledge all over the village within the space of an hour and a half. As a professional man, I naturally aim at discretion. Therefore I have got into the habit of continually withholding all information possible from my sister. She usually finds out just the same, but I have the moral satisfaction of knowing that I am in no way to blame.
It was really this last characteristic of hers that was causing me these feelings of uncertainty. Whatever I told Caroline about Mrs. Ferrars's passing would be common knowledge throughout the village within an hour and a half. As a professional, I naturally strive for discretion. So, I’ve gotten into the habit of constantly withholding as much information as possible from my sister. She usually finds out anyway, but at least I have the moral satisfaction of knowing I'm not to blame.
Mrs. Ferrars’ husband died just over a year ago, and Caroline has constantly asserted, without the least foundation for the assertion, that his wife poisoned him.
Mrs. Ferrars' husband died just over a year ago, and Caroline has consistently claimed, without any basis for her claim, that his wife poisoned him.
She scorns my invariable rejoinder that Mr. Ferrars died of acute gastritis, helped on by habitual over-indulgence in alcoholic beverages. The symptoms of gastritis and arsenical poisoning are not, I agree, unlike, but Caroline bases her accusation on quite different lines.
She dismisses my constant response that Mr. Ferrars died from acute gastritis, worsened by his regular drinking. I agree that the symptoms of gastritis and arsenic poisoning can be similar, but Caroline's accusation is based on entirely different reasoning.
“You’ve only got to look at her,” I have heard her say.
"You just have to look at her," I've heard her say.
Mrs. Ferrars, though not in her first youth, was a very attractive woman, and her clothes, though simple, always seemed to fit her very well, but all the same, lots of women buy their clothes in Paris and have not, on that account, necessarily poisoned their husbands.
Mrs. Ferrars, while not in her prime, was still a very attractive woman, and her clothes, though simple, always seemed to fit her perfectly. Yet, many women shop in Paris and haven't necessarily poisoned their husbands because of it.
3
3
As I stood hesitating in the hall, with all this passing through my mind, Caroline’s voice came again, with a sharper note in it.
As I stood uncertain in the hall, with all this running through my mind, Caroline's voice came again, with a sharper tone to it.
“What on earth are you doing out there, James? Why don’t you come and get your breakfast?”
“What are you doing out there, James? Why don’t you come in and get your breakfast?”
“Just coming, my dear,” I said hastily. “I’ve been hanging up my overcoat.”
“Just a moment, my dear,” I said quickly. “I’ve been putting away my overcoat.”
“You could have hung up half a dozen overcoats in this time.”
"You could have hung up six overcoats by now."
She was quite right. I could have.
She was absolutely right. I could have.
I walked into the dining-room, gave Caroline the accustomed peck on the cheek, and sat down to eggs and bacon. The bacon was rather cold.
I walked into the dining room, gave Caroline the usual kiss on the cheek, and sat down to eat eggs and bacon. The bacon was kind of cold.
“You’ve had an early call,” remarked Caroline.
“You got an early call,” said Caroline.
“Yes,” I said. “King’s Paddock. Mrs. Ferrars.”
“Yes,” I said. “King’s Paddock. Mrs. Ferrars.”
“I know,” said my sister.
"I know," my sister said.
“How did you know?”
“Where did you find out?”
“Annie told me.”
"Annie said."
Annie is the house parlormaid. A nice girl, but an inveterate talker.
Annie is the house maid. She's a nice girl but can't stop talking.
There was a pause. I continued to eat eggs and bacon. My sister’s nose, which is long and thin, quivered a little at the tip, as it always does when she is interested or excited over anything.
There was a pause. I kept eating eggs and bacon. My sister's nose, which is long and thin, twitched slightly at the tip, as it always does when she's interested or excited about something.
“Well?” she demanded.
"Well?" she asked.
“A bad business. Nothing to be done. Must have died in her sleep.”
"A bad situation. Nothing can be done. She must have passed away in her sleep."
“I know,” said my sister again.
“I know,” my sister said again.
This time I was annoyed.
I was annoyed this time.
“You can’t know,” I snapped. “I didn’t know myself4 until I got there, and I haven’t mentioned it to a soul yet. If that girl Annie knows, she must be a clairvoyant.”
“You can’t know,” I snapped. “I didn’t know myself4 until I got there, and I haven’t told anyone yet. If that girl Annie knows, she must be psychic.”
“It wasn’t Annie who told me. It was the milkman. He had it from the Ferrars’ cook.”
“It wasn’t Annie who told me. It was the milkman. He got it from the Ferrars’ cook.”
As I say, there is no need for Caroline to go out to get information. She sits at home, and it comes to her.
As I said, Caroline doesn't need to go out for information. She stays at home, and it comes to her.
My sister continued:
My sister added:
“What did she die of? Heart failure?”
“What did she die from? Heart failure?”
“Didn’t the milkman tell you that?” I inquired sarcastically.
“Didn’t the milkman mention that to you?” I asked sarcastically.
Sarcasm is wasted on Caroline. She takes it seriously and answers accordingly.
Sarcasm doesn't work on Caroline. She takes it literally and responds appropriately.
“He didn’t know,” she explained.
"He didn’t know," she said.
After all, Caroline was bound to hear sooner or later. She might as well hear from me.
After all, Caroline was going to find out eventually. She might as well hear it from me.
“She died of an overdose of veronal. She’s been taking it lately for sleeplessness. Must have taken too much.”
“She died from an overdose of veronal. She had been taking it recently for insomnia. She must have taken too much.”
“Nonsense,” said Caroline immediately. “She took it on purpose. Don’t tell me!”
"Nonsense," Caroline said right away. "She did it on purpose. Don't tell me!"
It is odd how, when you have a secret belief of your own which you do not wish to acknowledge, the voicing of it by some one else will rouse you to a fury of denial. I burst immediately into indignant speech.
It’s strange how, when you have a secret belief that you don’t want to admit, hearing someone else say it can make you furious and defensive. I immediately started speaking out in anger.
“There you go again,” I said. “Rushing along without rhyme or reason. Why on earth should Mrs. Ferrars wish to commit suicide? A widow, fairly young still, very well off, good health, and nothing to do but enjoy life. It’s absurd.”
“There you go again,” I said. “Rushing around without any sense. Why in the world would Mrs. Ferrars want to commit suicide? She’s a widow, still fairly young, wealthy, healthy, and has nothing to do but enjoy life. It’s ridiculous.”
5
5
“Not at all. Even you must have noticed how different she has been looking lately. It’s been coming on for the last six months. She’s looked positively hag-ridden. And you have just admitted that she hasn’t been able to sleep.”
“Not at all. Even you must have noticed how different she’s been looking lately. It’s been happening for the last six months. She looks like she’s stressed out. And you just admitted that she hasn’t been able to sleep.”
“What is your diagnosis?” I demanded coldly. “An unfortunate love affair, I suppose?”
“What’s your diagnosis?” I asked coldly. “An unfortunate love affair, I guess?”
My sister shook her head.
My sister sighed.
“Remorse,” she said, with great gusto.
“Remorse,” she said, with lots of enthusiasm.
“Remorse?”
"Remorse?"
“Yes. You never would believe me when I told you she poisoned her husband. I’m more than ever convinced of it now.”
"Yes. You would never believe me when I said she poisoned her husband. I'm more convinced of it now than ever."
“I don’t think you’re very logical,” I objected. “Surely if a woman committed a crime like murder, she’d be sufficiently cold-blooded to enjoy the fruits of it without any weak-minded sentimentality such as repentance.”
“I don’t think you’re very logical,” I argued. “Surely if a woman committed a crime like murder, she’d be cold enough to enjoy the benefits of it without any weak-minded feelings like guilt.”
Caroline shook her head.
Caroline shook her head.
“There probably are women like that—but Mrs. Ferrars wasn’t one of them. She was a mass of nerves. An overmastering impulse drove her on to get rid of her husband because she was the sort of person who simply can’t endure suffering of any kind, and there’s no doubt that the wife of a man like Ashley Ferrars must have had to suffer a good deal——”
"There are probably women like that—but Mrs. Ferrars wasn't one of them. She was a bundle of nerves. A strong urge pushed her to get rid of her husband because she was the kind of person who just can't handle any kind of suffering, and there's no doubt that the wife of a man like Ashley Ferrars must have had to endure quite a bit.”
I nodded.
I agreed.
“And ever since she’s been haunted by what she did. I can’t help feeling sorry for her.”
“And ever since, she’s been haunted by what she did. I can’t help feeling sorry for her.”
I don’t think Caroline ever felt sorry for Mrs. Ferrars whilst she was alive. Now that she has gone where (presumably)6 Paris frocks can no longer be worn, Caroline is prepared to indulge in the softer emotions of pity and comprehension.
I don’t think Caroline ever felt sorry for Mrs. Ferrars while she was alive. Now that she has gone where (presumably)6 Paris dresses can no longer be worn, Caroline is ready to embrace the gentler feelings of pity and understanding.
I told her firmly that her whole idea was nonsense. I was all the more firm because I secretly agreed with some part, at least, of what she had said. But it is all wrong that Caroline should arrive at the truth simply by a kind of inspired guesswork. I wasn’t going to encourage that sort of thing. She will go round the village airing her views, and every one will think that she is doing so on medical data supplied by me. Life is very trying.
I told her straight up that her whole idea was silly. I was even more assertive because I secretly agreed with at least some of what she said. But it's completely wrong for Caroline to stumble upon the truth just by guessing. I wasn't going to support that kind of thinking. She'll go around the village sharing her opinions, and everyone will assume she got that information from me. Life can be really challenging.
“Nonsense,” said Caroline, in reply to my strictures. “You’ll see. Ten to one she’s left a letter confessing everything.”
“Nonsense,” Caroline replied to my criticisms. “You'll see. I bet she’s left a letter confessing everything.”
“She didn’t leave a letter of any kind,” I said sharply, and not seeing where the admission was going to land me.
“She didn’t leave any kind of letter,” I said sharply, not knowing where this admission was going to take me.
“Oh!” said Caroline. “So you did inquire about that, did you? I believe, James, that in your heart of hearts, you think very much as I do. You’re a precious old humbug.”
“Oh!” said Caroline. “So you *did* ask about that, did you? I believe, James, that deep down, you feel the same way I do. You’re a delightful old fraud.”
“One always has to take the possibility of suicide into consideration,” I said repressively.
"One always has to consider the possibility of suicide," I said firmly.
“Will there be an inquest?”
“Will there be an inquiry?”
“There may be. It all depends. If I am able to declare myself absolutely satisfied that the overdose was taken accidentally, an inquest might be dispensed with.”
“There might be. It all depends. If I can confidently say that the overdose was taken accidentally, we might skip the inquest.”
“And are you absolutely satisfied?” asked my sister shrewdly.
“And are you completely satisfied?” my sister asked sharply.
I did not answer, but got up from table.
I didn't answer, but stood up from the table.
CHAPTER II
Before I proceed further with what I said to Caroline and what Caroline said to me, it might be as well to give some idea of what I should describe as our local geography. Our village, King’s Abbot, is, I imagine, very much like any other village. Our big town is Cranchester, nine miles away. We have a large railway station, a small post office, and two rival “General Stores.” Able-bodied men are apt to leave the place early in life, but we are rich in unmarried ladies and retired military officers. Our hobbies and recreations can be summed up in the one word, “gossip.”
Before I dive deeper into what I said to Caroline and what she said to me, it might help to give you an idea of our local geography. Our village, King’s Abbot, is, I imagine, pretty much like any other village. Our nearest big town is Cranchester, which is nine miles away. We have a big railway station, a small post office, and two competing “General Stores.” Able-bodied men tend to leave here early in life, but we have plenty of single women and retired military officers. We can sum up our hobbies and pastimes in one word: “gossip.”
There are only two houses of any importance in King’s Abbot. One is King’s Paddock, left to Mrs. Ferrars by her late husband. The other, Fernly Park, is owned by Roger Ackroyd. Ackroyd has always interested me by being a man more impossibly like a country squire than any country squire could really be. He reminds one of the red-faced sportsmen who always appeared early in the first act of an old-fashioned musical comedy, the setting being the village green. They usually sang a song about going up to London. Nowadays we have revues, and the country squire has died out of musical fashion.
There are only two significant houses in King’s Abbot. One is King’s Paddock, which Mrs. Ferrars inherited from her late husband. The other is Fernly Park, owned by Roger Ackroyd. Ackroyd has always intrigued me because he’s more like a storybook country squire than any real country squire could ever be. He brings to mind those red-faced sportsmen who would show up early in the first act of an old-school musical comedy, usually set on the village green. They’d typically sing a song about heading up to London. Nowadays, we have revues, and the country squire has disappeared from musical trends.
Of course, Ackroyd is not really a country squire. He8 is an immensely successful manufacturer of (I think) wagon wheels. He is a man of nearly fifty years of age, rubicund of face and genial of manner. He is hand and glove with the vicar, subscribes liberally to parish funds (though rumor has it that he is extremely mean in personal expenditure), encourages cricket matches, Lads’ Clubs, and Disabled Soldiers’ Institutes. He is, in fact, the life and soul of our peaceful village of King’s Abbot.
Of course, Ackroyd isn’t really a country squire. He8 is a highly successful manufacturer of (I think) wagon wheels. He’s nearly fifty, has a rosy complexion, and a friendly demeanor. He’s on good terms with the vicar, donates generously to church funds (although there are whispers that he’s quite cheap when it comes to his personal spending), supports cricket matches, Lads’ Clubs, and Disabled Soldiers’ Institutes. He is, in fact, the heart and soul of our peaceful village of King’s Abbot.
Now when Roger Ackroyd was a lad of twenty-one, he fell in love with, and married, a beautiful woman some five or six years his senior. Her name was Paton, and she was a widow with one child. The history of the marriage was short and painful. To put it bluntly, Mrs. Ackroyd was a dipsomaniac. She succeeded in drinking herself into her grave four years after her marriage.
Now, when Roger Ackroyd was twenty-one, he fell in love with and married a beautiful woman who was about five or six years older than him. Her name was Paton, and she was a widow with one child. The marriage was short and painful. To be straightforward, Mrs. Ackroyd was an alcoholic. She drank herself to death just four years after they got married.
In the years that followed, Ackroyd showed no disposition to make a second matrimonial adventure. His wife’s child by her first marriage was only seven years old when his mother died. He is now twenty-five. Ackroyd has always regarded him as his own son, and has brought him up accordingly, but he has been a wild lad and a continual source of worry and trouble to his stepfather. Nevertheless we are all very fond of Ralph Paton in King’s Abbot. He is such a good-looking youngster for one thing.
In the years that followed, Ackroyd had no interest in getting married again. His wife’s child from her first marriage was just seven when his mother passed away. Now he’s twenty-five. Ackroyd has always seen him as his own son and has raised him as such, but he’s been quite the rebellious kid and a constant worry for his stepfather. Still, we all really like Ralph Paton in King’s Abbot. For one thing, he’s a good-looking young man.
As I said before, we are ready enough to gossip in our village. Everybody noticed from the first that Ackroyd and Mrs. Ferrars got on very well together. After her husband’s death, the intimacy became more marked. They were always seen about together, and it was freely9 conjectured that at the end of her period of mourning, Mrs. Ferrars would become Mrs. Roger Ackroyd. It was felt, indeed, that there was a certain fitness in the thing. Roger Ackroyd’s wife had admittedly died of drink. Ashley Ferrars had been a drunkard for many years before his death. It was only fitting that these two victims of alcoholic excess should make up to each other for all that they had previously endured at the hands of their former spouses.
As I mentioned before, we sure love to gossip in our village. Everyone noticed right away that Ackroyd and Mrs. Ferrars got along quite well. After her husband passed away, their closeness became even more obvious. They were frequently seen together, and it was widely speculated that once her mourning period was over, Mrs. Ferrars would become Mrs. Roger Ackroyd. People felt there was a certain appropriateness to it. Roger Ackroyd's wife had clearly died from alcoholism. Ashley Ferrars had struggled with drinking for many years before he died. It seemed right that these two victims of alcohol abuse should find solace in each other for all they had suffered because of their former partners.
The Ferrars only came to live here just over a year ago, but a halo of gossip has surrounded Ackroyd for many years past. All the time that Ralph Paton was growing up to manhood, a series of lady housekeepers presided over Ackroyd’s establishment, and each in turn was regarded with lively suspicion by Caroline and her cronies. It is not too much to say that for at least fifteen years the whole village has confidently expected Ackroyd to marry one of his housekeepers. The last of them, a redoubtable lady called Miss Russell, has reigned undisputed for five years, twice as long as any of her predecessors. It is felt that but for the advent of Mrs. Ferrars, Ackroyd could hardly have escaped. That—and one other factor—the unexpected arrival of a widowed sister-in-law with her daughter from Canada. Mrs. Cecil Ackroyd, widow of Ackroyd’s ne’er-do-well younger brother, has taken up her residence at Fernly Park, and has succeeded, according to Caroline, in putting Miss Russell in her proper place.
The Ferrars moved in just over a year ago, but there’s been a cloud of gossip around Ackroyd for many years. While Ralph Paton was growing up, a series of lady housekeepers ran Ackroyd’s home, and each was met with strong suspicion from Caroline and her friends. It’s fair to say that for at least fifteen years, the entire village has expected Ackroyd to marry one of his housekeepers. The last one, a formidable woman named Miss Russell, has held her position for five years, longer than any of her predecessors. It seems that if it weren't for Mrs. Ferrars moving in, Ackroyd might not have escaped their expectations. That—and one other thing—the surprise arrival of a widowed sister-in-law and her daughter from Canada. Mrs. Cecil Ackroyd, the widow of Ackroyd’s irresponsible younger brother, has made her home at Fernly Park and has, according to Caroline, managed to put Miss Russell in her place.
I don’t know exactly what a “proper place” constitutes—it sounds chilly and unpleasant—but I know that10 Miss Russell goes about with pinched lips, and what I can only describe as an acid smile, and that she professes the utmost sympathy for “poor Mrs. Ackroyd—dependent on the charity of her husband’s brother. The bread of charity is so bitter, is it not? I should be quite miserable if I did not work for my living.”
I’m not really sure what a “proper place” means—it sounds cold and unwelcoming—but I know that10 Miss Russell walks around with tight lips and what I can only call a sour smile, and she claims to feel the deepest sympathy for “poor Mrs. Ackroyd—relying on the kindness of her husband’s brother. The bread of charity is so bitter, isn't it? I would be totally unhappy if I didn't earn my own living.”
I don’t know what Mrs. Cecil Ackroyd thought of the Ferrars affair when it came on the tapis. It was clearly to her advantage that Ackroyd should remain unmarried. She was always very charming—not to say gushing—to Mrs. Ferrars when they met. Caroline says that proves less than nothing.
I don’t know what Mrs. Cecil Ackroyd thought about the Ferrars situation when it came up. It was clearly in her interest for Ackroyd to stay single. She was always very charming—not to mention overly enthusiastic—to Mrs. Ferrars when they met. Caroline says that means very little.
Such have been our preoccupations in King’s Abbot for the last few years. We have discussed Ackroyd and his affairs from every standpoint. Mrs. Ferrars has fitted into her place in the scheme.
These have been our concerns in King’s Abbot for the past few years. We've talked about Ackroyd and his issues from every angle. Mrs. Ferrars has found her role in the plan.
Now there has been a rearrangement of the kaleidoscope. From a mild discussion of probable wedding presents, we have been jerked into the midst of tragedy.
Now the kaleidoscope has been reshuffled. From a casual chat about possible wedding gifts, we’ve been suddenly thrown into the heart of tragedy.
Revolving these and sundry other matters in my mind, I went mechanically on my round. I had no cases of special interest to attend, which was, perhaps, as well, for my thoughts returned again and again to the mystery of Mrs. Ferrars’s death. Had she taken her own life? Surely, if she had done so, she would have left some word behind to say what she contemplated doing? Women, in my experience, if they once reach the determination to commit suicide, usually wish to reveal the state of mind that led to the fatal action. They covet the limelight.
Thinking about these and various other issues, I went through my routine automatically. I didn’t have any particularly interesting cases to focus on, which was probably for the best since my mind kept drifting back to the mystery of Mrs. Ferrars's death. Did she take her own life? If she did, wouldn’t she have left some message explaining what she was planning to do? In my experience, when women decide to end their lives, they often want to share the thoughts that led them to that tragic choice. They seek attention.
11
11
When had I last seen her? Not for over a week. Her manner then had been normal enough considering—well—considering everything.
When had I last seen her? Not for over a week. She seemed pretty much the same back then, all things considered.
Then I suddenly remembered that I had seen her, though not to speak to, only yesterday. She had been walking with Ralph Paton, and I had been surprised because I had had no idea that he was likely to be in King’s Abbot. I thought, indeed, that he had quarreled finally with his stepfather. Nothing had been seen of him down here for nearly six months. They had been walking along, side by side, their heads close together, and she had been talking very earnestly.
Then I suddenly remembered that I had seen her just yesterday, although we hadn’t talked. She had been walking with Ralph Paton, and I was surprised because I didn’t know he was likely to be in King’s Abbot. I actually thought he had finally had a falling out with his stepfather. We hadn’t seen him around here for nearly six months. They had been walking along side by side, their heads close together, and she had been talking very seriously.
I think I can safely say that it was at this moment that a foreboding of the future first swept over me. Nothing tangible as yet—but a vague premonition of the way things were setting. That earnest tête-à-tête between Ralph Paton and Mrs. Ferrars the day before struck me disagreeably.
I believe I can confidently say that it was at this moment that I first felt a sense of unease about the future. Nothing concrete yet—but a vague feeling about how things were unfolding. That serious tête-à-tête between Ralph Paton and Mrs. Ferrars the day before left me feeling uncomfortable.
I was still thinking of it when I came face to face with Roger Ackroyd.
I was still thinking about it when I ran into Roger Ackroyd.
“Sheppard!” he exclaimed. “Just the man I wanted to get hold of. This is a terrible business.”
“Sheppard!” he shouted. “Just the person I needed to find. This is really bad news.”
“You’ve heard then?”
"Have you heard?"
He nodded. He had felt the blow keenly, I could see. His big red cheeks seemed to have fallen in, and he looked a positive wreck of his usual jolly, healthy self.
He nodded. I could see that he had taken the hit hard. His big red cheeks looked sunken, and he appeared to be a complete mess compared to his usual cheerful, healthy self.
“It’s worse than you know,” he said quietly. “Look here, Sheppard, I’ve got to talk to you. Can you come back with me now?”
“It’s worse than you think,” he said quietly. “Listen, Sheppard, I need to talk to you. Can you come back with me now?”
12
12
“Hardly. I’ve got three patients to see still, and I must be back by twelve to see my surgery patients.”
“Not really. I’ve still got three patients to see, and I need to be back by twelve for my surgery patients.”
“Then this afternoon—no, better still, dine to-night. At 7.30? Will that suit you?”
“Then this afternoon—actually, it’s better to have dinner tonight. How about 7:30? Does that work for you?”
“Yes—I can manage that all right. What’s wrong? Is it Ralph?”
“Yes—I can handle that no problem. What’s going on? Is it Ralph?”
I hardly knew why I said that—except, perhaps, that it had so often been Ralph.
I barely knew why I said that—maybe just because it had so often been Ralph.
Ackroyd stared blankly at me as though he hardly understood. I began to realize that there must be something very wrong indeed somewhere. I had never seen Ackroyd so upset before.
Ackroyd stared at me with a blank expression, as if he barely understood. I started to realize that something was definitely very wrong. I had never seen Ackroyd so distressed before.
“Ralph?” he said vaguely. “Oh! no, it’s not Ralph. Ralph’s in London——Damn! Here’s old Miss Ganett coming. I don’t want to have to talk to her about this ghastly business. See you to-night, Sheppard. Seven-thirty.”
“Ralph?” he said hesitantly. “Oh! no, it’s not Ralph. Ralph’s in London—Damn! Here comes old Miss Ganett. I really don’t want to talk to her about this awful situation. I’ll see you tonight, Sheppard. Seven-thirty.”
I nodded, and he hurried away, leaving me wondering. Ralph in London? But he had certainly been in King’s Abbot the preceding afternoon. He must have gone back to town last night or early this morning, and yet Ackroyd’s manner had conveyed quite a different impression. He had spoken as though Ralph had not been near the place for months.
I nodded, and he quickly left, leaving me confused. Ralph in London? But he had definitely been in King’s Abbot the day before. He must have gone back to the city last night or early this morning, yet Ackroyd’s attitude had suggested something entirely different. He spoke as if Ralph hadn’t been around for months.
I had no time to puzzle the matter out further. Miss Ganett was upon me, thirsting for information. Miss Ganett has all the characteristics of my sister Caroline, but she lacks that unerring aim in jumping to conclusions which lends a touch of greatness to Caroline’s13 maneuvers. Miss Ganett was breathless and interrogatory.
I didn't have time to think it through any more. Miss Ganett was right there, eager for details. Miss Ganett has all the traits of my sister Caroline, but she doesn't have Caroline's knack for jumping to conclusions that makes her actions seem so impressive. Miss Ganett was out of breath and full of questions.
Wasn’t it sad about poor dear Mrs. Ferrars? A lot of people were saying she had been a confirmed drug-taker for years. So wicked the way people went about saying things. And yet, the worst of it was, there was usually a grain of truth somewhere in these wild statements. No smoke without fire! They were saying too that Mr. Ackroyd had found out about it, and had broken off the engagement—because there was an engagement. She, Miss Ganett, had proof positive of that. Of course I must know all about it—doctors always did—but they never tell?
Wasn’t it sad about poor Mrs. Ferrars? A lot of people were saying she had been addicted to drugs for years. It’s so cruel the way people spread rumors. Yet, the worst part was that there was usually some truth in these wild claims. Where there’s smoke, there’s fire! They were also saying that Mr. Ackroyd had discovered the truth and called off the engagement—because there was an engagement. She, Miss Ganett, had solid proof of that. Of course I must know everything—doctors always do—but they never share?
And all this with a sharp beady eye on me to see how I reacted to these suggestions. Fortunately long association with Caroline has led me to preserve an impassive countenance, and to be ready with small non-committal remarks.
And through all this, there was a sharp, watchful eye on me to see how I'd react to these suggestions. Thankfully, my long time with Caroline has taught me to keep a straight face and to respond with casual, non-committal comments.
On this occasion I congratulated Miss Ganett on not joining in ill-natured gossip. Rather a neat counterattack, I thought. It left her in difficulties, and before she could pull herself together, I had passed on.
On this occasion, I congratulated Miss Ganett for not participating in nasty gossip. I thought it was a clever comeback. It put her in a tough spot, and before she could get her act together, I had moved on.
I went home thoughtful, to find several patients waiting for me in the surgery.
I went home thinking, to find several patients waiting for me in the surgery.
I had dismissed the last of them, as I thought, and was just contemplating a few minutes in the garden before lunch when I perceived one more patient waiting for me. She rose and came towards me as I stood somewhat surprised.
I had sent off the last of them, or so I thought, and was just planning to spend a few minutes in the garden before lunch when I noticed one more patient waiting for me. She got up and walked over as I stood there a bit surprised.
I don’t know why I should have been, except that there14 is a suggestion of cast iron about Miss Russell, a something that is above the ills of the flesh.
I don’t know why I should have felt that way, except that there14 is something solid about Miss Russell, something that transcends physical troubles.
Ackroyd’s housekeeper is a tall woman, handsome but forbidding in appearance. She has a stern eye, and lips that shut tightly, and I feel that if I were an under housemaid or a kitchenmaid I should run for my life whenever I heard her coming.
Ackroyd’s housekeeper is a tall woman, attractive but intimidating in appearance. She has a strict gaze and lips that press tightly together, and I feel that if I were a lowly housemaid or a kitchen maid, I would run for my life whenever I heard her approaching.
“Good morning, Dr. Sheppard,” said Miss Russell. “I should be much obliged if you would take a look at my knee.”
"Good morning, Dr. Sheppard," said Miss Russell. "I would really appreciate it if you could take a look at my knee."
I took a look, but, truth to tell, I was very little wiser when I had done so. Miss Russell’s account of vague pains was so unconvincing that with a woman of less integrity of character I should have suspected a trumped-up tale. It did cross my mind for one moment that Miss Russell might have deliberately invented this affection of the knee in order to pump me on the subject of Mrs. Ferrars’s death, but I soon saw that there, at least, I had misjudged her. She made a brief reference to the tragedy, nothing more. Yet she certainly seemed disposed to linger and chat.
I took a look, but honestly, I didn't feel any smarter after doing so. Miss Russell’s description of her vague pains was so unconvincing that with someone less honest, I would have thought it was made up. It did occur to me for a moment that Miss Russell might have intentionally invented this knee issue to get me talking about Mrs. Ferrars’s death, but I quickly realized I had misjudged her there. She mentioned the tragedy briefly, and that was it. Still, she definitely seemed interested in staying and chatting.
“Well, thank you very much for this bottle of liniment, doctor,” she said at last. “Not that I believe it will do the least good.”
“Well, thank you so much for this bottle of liniment, doctor,” she finally said. “Not that I think it will help at all.”
I didn’t think it would either, but I protested in duty bound. After all, it couldn’t do any harm, and one must stick up for the tools of one’s trade.
I didn’t think it would either, but I objected because I had to. After all, it couldn’t hurt, and you have to support the tools of your trade.
“I don’t believe in all these drugs,” said Miss Russell, her eyes sweeping over my array of bottles disparagingly.15 “Drugs do a lot of harm. Look at the cocaine habit.”
“I don’t believe in all these drugs,” said Miss Russell, her eyes scanning my collection of bottles with disdain.15 “Drugs can cause a lot of damage. Just look at the cocaine addiction.”
“Well, as far as that goes——”
“Well, as far as that goes—”
“It’s very prevalent in high society.”
“It’s very common in high society.”
I’m sure Miss Russell knows far more about high society than I do. I didn’t attempt to argue with her.
I’m sure Miss Russell knows way more about high society than I do. I didn’t try to argue with her.
“Just tell me this, doctor,” said Miss Russell. “Suppose you are really a slave of the drug habit. Is there any cure?”
“Just tell me this, doctor,” Miss Russell said. “If you're really addicted to drugs, is there any cure?”
One cannot answer a question like that offhand. I gave her a short lecture on the subject, and she listened with close attention. I still suspected her of seeking information about Mrs. Ferrars.
One can't just answer a question like that on the spot. I gave her a brief lecture on the topic, and she listened very carefully. I still suspected she was trying to find out information about Mrs. Ferrars.
“Now, veronal, for instance——” I proceeded.
“Now, veronal, for example——” I continued.
But, strangely enough, she didn’t seem interested in veronal. Instead she changed the subject, and asked me if it was true that there were certain poisons so rare as to baffle detection.
But, strangely enough, she didn’t seem interested in veronal. Instead, she changed the subject and asked me if it was true that there were some poisons so rare that they could stump detection.
“Ah!” I said. “You’ve been reading detective stories.”
“Ah!” I said. “You’ve been reading mystery novels.”
She admitted that she had.
She confessed that she had.
“The essence of a detective story,” I said, “is to have a rare poison—if possible something from South America, that nobody has ever heard of—something that one obscure tribe of savages use to poison their arrows with. Death is instantaneous, and Western science is powerless to detect it. That is the kind of thing you mean?”
“The essence of a detective story,” I said, “is to include a rare poison—preferably something from South America that nobody knows about—something that an obscure tribe of people uses to tip their arrows. The death is instant, and Western science can't detect it. Is that what you mean?”
“Yes. Is there really such a thing?”
“Yes. Does that really exist?”
I shook my head regretfully.
I shook my head sadly.
“I’m afraid there isn’t. There’s curare, of course.”
“I’m afraid there isn’t. There’s curare, of course.”
I told her a good deal about curare, but she seemed to16 have lost interest once more. She asked me if I had any in my poison cupboard, and when I replied in the negative I fancy I fell in her estimation.
I told her a lot about curare, but she seemed to16 lose interest again. She asked me if I had any in my poison cupboard, and when I said no, I think I lost some of her respect.
She said she must be getting back, and I saw her out at the surgery door just as the luncheon gong went.
She said she needed to head back, and I saw her out at the doctor's office door right as the lunch bell rang.
I should never have suspected Miss Russell of a fondness for detective stories. It pleases me very much to think of her stepping out of the housekeeper’s room to rebuke a delinquent housemaid, and then returning to a comfortable perusal of The Mystery of the Seventh Death, or something of the kind.
I should never have thought Miss Russell was into detective stories. It really makes me happy to picture her stepping out of the housekeeper’s room to scold a slacking housemaid, and then going back to enjoy reading The Mystery of the Seventh Death, or something similar.
CHAPTER III
I told Caroline at lunch time that I should be dining at Fernly. She expressed no objection—on the contrary——
I said Caroline at lunchtime that I would be having dinner at Fernly. She didn’t object—on the contrary—
“Excellent,” she said. “You’ll hear all about it. By the way, what is the trouble with Ralph?”
“Great,” she said. “You’ll hear all about it. By the way, what’s going on with Ralph?”
“With Ralph?” I said, surprised; “there’s isn’t any.”
“With Ralph?” I said, surprised; “there isn't any.”
“Then why is he staying at the Three Boars instead of at Fernly Park?”
“Then why is he staying at the Three Boars instead of at Fernly Park?”
I did not for a minute question Caroline’s statement that Ralph Paton was staying at the local inn. That Caroline said so was enough for me.
I didn't doubt for a second Caroline's claim that Ralph Paton was staying at the local inn. Just the fact that Caroline said it was enough for me.
“Ackroyd told me he was in London,” I said. In the surprise of the moment I departed from my valuable rule of never parting with information.
“Ackroyd told me he was in London,” I said. In the surprise of the moment, I broke my important rule of never sharing information.
“Oh!” said Caroline. I could see her nose twitching as she worked on this.
“Oh!” said Caroline. I could see her nose twitching as she focused on this.
“He arrived at the Three Boars yesterday morning,” she said. “And he’s still there. Last night he was out with a girl.”
“He got to the Three Boars yesterday morning,” she said. “And he’s still there. Last night he was hanging out with a girl.”
That did not surprise me in the least. Ralph, I should say, is out with a girl most nights of his life. But I did rather wonder that he chose to indulge in the pastime in King’s Abbot instead of in the gay metropolis.
That didn't surprise me at all. Ralph, I should mention, spends most nights with a girl. But I was kind of curious why he decided to enjoy that pastime in King’s Abbot instead of in the lively city.
“One of the barmaids?” I asked.
"One of the bartenders?" I asked.
18
18
“No. That’s just it. He went out to meet her. I don’t know who she is.”
“No. That's the point. He went out to meet her. I have no idea who she is.”
(Bitter for Caroline to have to admit such a thing.)
(Bitter for Caroline to have to admit something like that.)
“But I can guess,” continued my indefatigable sister.
"But I can guess," my tireless sister continued.
I waited patiently.
I waited patiently.
“His cousin.”
"His cousin."
“Flora Ackroyd?” I exclaimed in surprise.
"Flora Ackroyd?" I said in shock.
Flora Ackroyd is, of course, no relation whatever really to Ralph Paton, but Ralph has been looked upon for so long as practically Ackroyd’s own son, that cousinship is taken for granted.
Flora Ackroyd isn't actually related to Ralph Paton at all, but Ralph has been seen for so long as practically Ackroyd’s own son that everyone just assumes they're cousins.
“Flora Ackroyd,” said my sister.
“Flora Ackroyd,” my sister said.
“But why not go to Fernly if he wanted to see her?”
“But why not go to Fernly if he wanted to see her?”
“Secretly engaged,” said Caroline, with immense enjoyment. “Old Ackroyd won’t hear of it, and they have to meet this way.”
“Secretly engaged,” said Caroline, with great delight. “Old Ackroyd won’t stand for it, and they have to meet like this.”
I saw a good many flaws in Caroline’s theory, but I forbore to point them out to her. An innocent remark about our new neighbor created a diversion.
I noticed several flaws in Caroline’s theory, but I held back from mentioning them to her. A casual comment about our new neighbor provided a distraction.
The house next door, The Larches, has recently been taken by a stranger. To Caroline’s extreme annoyance, she has not been able to find out anything about him, except that he is a foreigner. The Intelligence Corps has proved a broken reed. Presumably the man has milk and vegetables and joints of meat and occasional whitings just like everybody else, but none of the people who make it their business to supply these things seem to have acquired any information. His name, apparently, is Mr. Porrott—a name which conveys an odd feeling of unreality. The one thing we do know about him is that19 he is interested in the growing of vegetable marrows.
The house next door, The Larches, has recently been taken over by a stranger. To Caroline’s great annoyance, she hasn’t been able to find out anything about him, except that he’s a foreigner. The Intelligence Corps has turned out to be useless. Presumably, the guy buys milk, vegetables, meat, and sometimes fish like everyone else, but none of the suppliers seem to have any information. His name is apparently Mr. Porrott—a name that feels a bit strange. The one thing we do know about him is that19 he’s interested in growing vegetable marrows.
But that is certainly not the sort of information that Caroline is after. She wants to know where he comes from, what he does, whether he is married, what his wife was, or is, like, whether he has children, what his mother’s maiden name was—and so on. Somebody very like Caroline must have invented the questions on passports, I think.
But that’s definitely not the kind of information Caroline is looking for. She wants to know where he’s from, what he does, whether he’s married, what his wife was like or is like, whether he has kids, what his mother’s maiden name was—and so on. Someone very much like Caroline must have come up with the questions on passports, I think.
“My dear Caroline,” I said. “There’s no doubt at all about what the man’s profession has been. He’s a retired hairdresser. Look at that mustache of his.”
"My dear Caroline," I said. "There’s no doubt at all about what the man's profession has been. He’s a retired hairdresser. Just look at that mustache of his."
Caroline dissented. She said that if the man was a hairdresser, he would have wavy hair—not straight. All hairdressers did.
Caroline disagreed. She said that if the guy was a hairdresser, he would have wavy hair—not straight. All hairdressers did.
I cited several hairdressers personally known to me who had straight hair, but Caroline refused to be convinced.
I mentioned several hairdressers I personally know who have straight hair, but Caroline wouldn’t be convinced.
“I can’t make him out at all,” she said in an aggrieved voice. “I borrowed some garden tools the other day, and he was most polite, but I couldn’t get anything out of him. I asked him point blank at last whether he was a Frenchman, and he said he wasn’t—and somehow I didn’t like to ask him any more.”
“I can’t figure him out at all,” she said, sounding frustrated. “I borrowed some garden tools the other day, and he was really polite, but I couldn’t learn anything about him. I finally asked him directly if he was French, and he said he wasn’t— and for some reason, I didn’t want to ask him anything else.”
I began to be more interested in our mysterious neighbor. A man who is capable of shutting up Caroline and sending her, like the Queen of Sheba, empty away must be something of a personality.
I started to become more intrigued by our mysterious neighbor. A guy who can silence Caroline and send her away empty-handed, like the Queen of Sheba, must have quite the personality.
“I believe,” said Caroline, “that he’s got one of those new vacuum cleaners——”
“I think,” said Caroline, “that he has one of those new vacuum cleaners—”
I saw a meditated loan and the opportunity of further20 questioning gleaming from her eye. I seized the chance to escape into the garden. I am rather fond of gardening. I was busily exterminating dandelion roots when a shout of warning sounded from close by and a heavy body whizzed by my ear and fell at my feet with a repellant squelch. It was a vegetable marrow!
I spotted a calculated loan and the chance for more20 questions shining in her eye. I took the opportunity to slip away into the garden. I actually enjoy gardening. I was busy digging out dandelion roots when a warning shout rang out nearby and a heavy object zipped past my ear, landing at my feet with a disgusting squelch. It was a zucchini!
I looked up angrily. Over the wall, to my left, there appeared a face. An egg-shaped head, partially covered with suspiciously black hair, two immense mustaches, and a pair of watchful eyes. It was our mysterious neighbor, Mr. Porrott.
I glanced up in annoyance. Above the wall to my left, a face came into view. An egg-shaped head, partly hidden by suspiciously dark hair, two thick mustaches, and a pair of keen eyes. It was our enigmatic neighbor, Mr. Porrott.
He broke at once into fluent apologies.
He quickly started apologizing a lot.
“I demand of you a thousand pardons, monsieur. I am without defense. For some months now I cultivate the marrows. This morning suddenly I enrage myself with these marrows. I send them to promenade themselves—alas! not only mentally but physically. I seize the biggest. I hurl him over the wall. Monsieur, I am ashamed. I prostrate myself.”
“I sincerely apologize, sir. I have no excuse. For the past few months, I’ve been growing marrows. This morning, I suddenly got really frustrated with these marrows. I let them go for a walk—unfortunately, not just in my mind but physically. I grabbed the biggest one and threw it over the wall. Sir, I’m ashamed. I bow down in humility.”
Before such profuse apologies, my anger was forced to melt. After all, the wretched vegetable hadn’t hit me. But I sincerely hoped that throwing large vegetables over walls was not our new friend’s hobby. Such a habit could hardly endear him to us as a neighbor.
Before such excessive apologies, my anger had to fade away. After all, the poor vegetable hadn’t actually harmed me. But I genuinely hoped that tossing large vegetables over fences wasn’t our new friend’s pastime. That kind of habit wouldn’t exactly make him a memorable neighbor.
The strange little man seemed to read my thoughts.
The odd little man seemed to read my mind.
“Ah! no,” he exclaimed. “Do not disquiet yourself. It is not with me a habit. But can you figure to yourself, monsieur, that a man may work towards a certain object, may labor and toil to attain a certain kind of leisure and occupation, and then find that, after all, he yearns for21 the old busy days, and the old occupations that he thought himself so glad to leave?”
“Ah! No,” he exclaimed. “Don’t worry yourself. It’s not a habit of mine. But can you imagine, sir, that a man might work toward a specific goal, might labor and struggle to achieve a certain kind of leisure and activity, only to discover, after everything, that he longs for21 the old busy days and the old tasks he thought he was so happy to leave behind?”
“Yes,” I said slowly. “I fancy that that is a common enough occurrence. I myself am perhaps an instance. A year ago I came into a legacy—enough to enable me to realize a dream. I have always wanted to travel, to see the world. Well, that was a year ago, as I said, and—I am still here.”
“Yes,” I said slowly. “I think that’s a pretty common situation. I’m maybe a good example of it. A year ago, I inherited enough money to finally make my dream happen. I’ve always wanted to travel and see the world. Well, that was a year ago, like I mentioned, and—here I am still.”
My little neighbor nodded.
My young neighbor nodded.
“The chains of habit. We work to attain an object, and the object gained, we find that what we miss is the daily toil. And mark you, monsieur, my work was interesting work. The most interesting work there is in the world.”
“The chains of habit. We strive to achieve a goal, and once we attain it, we realize that what we actually miss is the daily grind. And let me tell you, my friend, my work was genuinely interesting. The most fascinating work there is in the world.”
“Yes?” I said encouragingly. For the moment the spirit of Caroline was strong within me.
“Yes?” I said encouragingly. For the moment, the spirit of Caroline was strong within me.
“The study of human nature, monsieur!”
“The study of human nature, sir!”
“Just so,” I said kindly.
“Exactly,” I said kindly.
Clearly a retired hairdresser. Who knows the secrets of human nature better than a hairdresser?
Clearly a retired hairdresser. Who understands the secrets of human nature better than a hairdresser?
“Also, I had a friend—a friend who for many years never left my side. Occasionally of an imbecility to make one afraid, nevertheless he was very dear to me. Figure to yourself that I miss even his stupidity. His naïveté, his honest outlook, the pleasure of delighting and surprising him by my superior gifts—all these I miss more than I can tell you.”
“Also, I had a friend—a friend who never left my side for many years. Occasionally he was so foolish it could be frightening, yet he was very dear to me. Imagine that I even miss his stupidity. His naivety, his honest perspective, the joy of impressing and surprising him with my greater talents—all of this I miss more than I can express.”
“He died?” I asked sympathetically.
"Did he die?" I asked sympathetically.
“Not so. He lives and flourishes—but on the other side of the world. He is now in the Argentine.”
“Not at all. He lives and is doing well—but on the other side of the world. He is now in Argentina.”
“In the Argentine,” I said enviously.
“In Argentina,” I said with envy.
22
22
I have always wanted to go to South America. I sighed, and then looked up to find Mr. Porrott eyeing me sympathetically. He seemed an understanding little man.
I’ve always wanted to go to South America. I sighed, then looked up to see Mr. Porrott watching me with sympathy. He seemed like an understanding little man.
“You will go there, yes?” he asked.
“You're going there, right?” he asked.
I shook my head with a sigh.
I shook my head and sighed.
“I could have gone,” I said, “a year ago. But I was foolish—and worse than foolish—greedy. I risked the substance for the shadow.”
“I could have gone,” I said, “a year ago. But I was foolish—and even worse—greedy. I risked the real thing for just an illusion.”
“I comprehend,” said Mr. Porrott. “You speculated?”
“I get it,” said Mr. Porrott. “Did you make any guesses?”
I nodded mournfully, but in spite of myself I felt secretly entertained. This ridiculous little man was so portentously solemn.
I nodded sadly, but despite myself, I felt secretly amused. This ridiculous little man was so dramatically serious.
“Not the Porcupine Oilfields?” he asked suddenly.
“Not the Porcupine Oilfields?” he asked all of a sudden.
I stared.
I looked.
“I thought of them, as a matter of fact, but in the end I plumped for a gold mine in Western Australia.”
“I actually considered them, but in the end, I went with a gold mine in Western Australia.”
My neighbor was regarding me with a strange expression which I could not fathom.
My neighbor was looking at me with a strange expression that I couldn't understand.
“It is Fate,” he said at last.
"It’s fate," he finally said.
“What is Fate?” I asked irritably.
“What is Fate?” I asked, feeling annoyed.
“That I should live next to a man who seriously considers Porcupine Oilfields, and also West Australian Gold Mines. Tell me, have you also a penchant for auburn hair?”
"That I should live next to a man who seriously thinks about Porcupine Oilfields and West Australian Gold Mines. Tell me, do you also have a thing for auburn hair?"
I stared at him open-mouthed, and he burst out laughing.
I looked at him in shock, and he started laughing.
“No, no, it is not the insanity that I suffer from. Make your mind easy. It was a foolish question that I put to you there, for, see you, my friend of whom I spoke was23 a young man, a man who thought all women good, and most of them beautiful. But you are a man of middle age, a doctor, a man who knows the folly and the vanity of most things in this life of ours. Well, well, we are neighbors. I beg of you to accept and present to your excellent sister my best marrow.”
“No, no, it’s not insanity that I’m dealing with. Don’t worry. That was a silly question I asked you. You see, the friend I mentioned was23 a young man who believed all women were good and most of them beautiful. But you’re a middle-aged man, a doctor, someone who understands the foolishness and vanity of most things in this life. Anyway, we’re neighbors. I ask you to accept and give my best regards to your wonderful sister.”
He stooped, and with a flourish produced an immense specimen of the tribe, which I duly accepted in the spirit in which it was offered.
He bent down and dramatically pulled out a huge example from the group, which I gladly accepted with the right attitude.
“Indeed,” said the little man cheerfully, “this has not been a wasted morning. I have made the acquaintance of a man who in some ways resembles my far-off friend. By the way, I should like to ask you a question. You doubtless know every one in this tiny village. Who is the young man with the very dark hair and eyes, and the handsome face. He walks with his head flung back, and an easy smile on his lips?”
“Definitely,” said the little man happily, “this has turned out to be a productive morning. I’ve met someone who somewhat resembles my distant friend. By the way, I’d like to ask you something. You probably know everyone in this small village. Who is the young man with the very dark hair and eyes, and the handsome face? He walks with his head held high and a relaxed smile on his lips?”
The description left me in no doubt.
The description was straightforward.
“That must be Captain Ralph Paton,” I said slowly.
“That must be Captain Ralph Paton,” I said slowly.
“I have not seen him about here before?”
"I haven't seen him around here before."
“No, he has not been here for some time. But he is the son—adopted son, rather—of Mr. Ackroyd of Fernly Park.”
“No, he hasn’t been here for a while. But he is the son—adopted son, actually—of Mr. Ackroyd from Fernly Park.”
My neighbor made a slight gesture of impatience.
My neighbor sighed a little in annoyance.
“Of course, I should have guessed. Mr. Ackroyd spoke of him many times.”
"Of course, I should have figured it out. Mr. Ackroyd mentioned him several times."
“You know Mr. Ackroyd?” I said, slightly surprised.
“You know Mr. Ackroyd?” I said, a bit surprised.
“Mr. Ackroyd knew me in London—when I was at work there. I have asked him to say nothing of my profession down here.”
“Mr. Ackroyd knew me in London—when I was working there. I’ve asked him not to mention my job down here.”
24
24
“I see,” I said, rather amused by this patent snobbery, as I thought it.
"I see," I said, somewhat amused by this obvious snobbery, as I saw it.
But the little man went on with an almost grandiloquent smirk.
But the little man continued with an almost pompous smirk.
“One prefers to remain incognito. I am not anxious for notoriety. I have not even troubled to correct the local version of my name.”
“One prefers to stay anonymous. I’m not looking for fame. I haven't even bothered to fix the local version of my name.”
“Indeed,” I said, not knowing quite what to say.
“Yeah,” I said, not really sure what to say.
“Captain Ralph Paton,” mused Mr. Porrott. “And so he is engaged to Mr. Ackroyd’s niece, the charming Miss Flora.”
“Captain Ralph Paton,” Mr. Porrott thought. “And he’s engaged to Mr. Ackroyd’s niece, the lovely Miss Flora.”
“Who told you so?” I asked, very much surprised.
"Who told you that?" I asked, really surprised.
“Mr. Ackroyd. About a week ago. He is very pleased about it—has long desired that such a thing should come to pass, or so I understood from him. I even believe that he brought some pressure to bear upon the young man. That is never wise. A young man should marry to please himself—not to please a stepfather from whom he has expectations.”
“Mr. Ackroyd. About a week ago. He’s really happy about it—he’s wanted this to happen for a long time, or at least that’s what I gathered from him. I even think he put some pressure on the young man. That’s never a good idea. A young man should marry to make himself happy—not to satisfy a stepfather he has expectations from.”
My ideas were completely upset. I could not see Ackroyd taking a hairdresser into his confidence, and discussing the marriage of his niece and stepson with him. Ackroyd extends a genial patronage to the lower orders, but he has a very great sense of his own dignity. I began to think that Porrott couldn’t be a hairdresser after all.
My thoughts were completely disturbed. I couldn't imagine Ackroyd confiding in a hairdresser and discussing the marriage of his niece and stepson with him. Ackroyd shows a friendly interest in the lower classes, but he has a strong sense of his own dignity. I started to reconsider the idea that Porrott might not actually be a hairdresser after all.
To hide my confusion, I said the first thing that came into my head.
To cover up my confusion, I blurted out the first thing that popped into my mind.
“What made you notice Ralph Paton? His good looks?”
“What caught your attention about Ralph Paton? His good looks?”
“No, not that alone—though he is unusually good-looking25 for an Englishman—what your lady novelists would call a Greek God. No, there was something about that young man that I did not understand.”
“No, not just that—although he’s surprisingly attractive25 for an Englishman—what your lady writers would refer to as a Greek God. No, there was something about that young man that I couldn't quite grasp.”
He said the last sentence in a musing tone of voice which made an indefinable impression upon me. It was as though he was summing up the boy by the light of some inner knowledge that I did not share. It was that impression that was left with me, for at that moment my sister’s voice called me from the house.
He said the last sentence in a thoughtful tone that left a lasting impression on me. It felt like he was capturing the essence of the boy through some kind of insight that I didn’t have. That impression stayed with me, especially as my sister’s voice called me from the house at that moment.
I went in. Caroline had her hat on, and had evidently just come in from the village. She began without preamble.
I walked in. Caroline was wearing her hat and clearly had just come back from the village. She started talking immediately.
“I met Mr. Ackroyd.”
“I met Mr. Ackroyd.”
“Yes?” I said.
"Yes?" I said.
“I stopped him, of course, but he seemed in a great hurry, and anxious to get away.”
“I stopped him, of course, but he seemed really rushed and eager to leave.”
I have no doubt but that that was the case. He would feel towards Caroline much as he had felt towards Miss Ganett earlier in the day—perhaps more so. Caroline is less easy to shake off.
I have no doubt that was the case. He would feel towards Caroline much like he had felt towards Miss Ganett earlier in the day—maybe even stronger. Caroline is harder to get rid of.
“I asked him at once about Ralph. He was absolutely astonished. Had no idea the boy was down here. He actually said he thought I must have made a mistake. I! A mistake!”
“I asked him right away about Ralph. He was totally shocked. Had no idea the guy was down here. He actually said he thought I must have made a mistake. Me! A mistake!”
“Ridiculous,” I said. “He ought to have known you better.”
“That's ridiculous,” I said. “He should have known you better.”
“Then he went on to tell me that Ralph and Flora are engaged.”
“Then he told me that Ralph and Flora are engaged.”
“I know that too,” I interrupted, with modest pride.
“I know that too,” I interrupted, feeling a bit proud.
“Who told you?”
"Who told you that?"
26
26
“Our new neighbor.”
"Our new neighbor."
Caroline visibly wavered for a second or two, much as a roulette ball might coyly hover between two numbers. Then she declined the tempting red herring.
Caroline hesitated for a second or two, like a roulette ball lingering between two numbers. Then she turned down the enticing distraction.
“I told Mr. Ackroyd that Ralph was staying at the Three Boars.”
“I told Mr. Ackroyd that Ralph was staying at the Three Boars.”
“Caroline,” I said, “do you never reflect that you might do a lot of harm with this habit of yours of repeating everything indiscriminately?”
“Caroline,” I said, “do you ever think about how much damage you could cause with this habit of yours of repeating everything without thinking?”
“Nonsense,” said my sister. “People ought to know things. I consider it my duty to tell them. Mr. Ackroyd was very grateful to me.”
“Nonsense,” said my sister. “People should be informed. I see it as my responsibility to let them know. Mr. Ackroyd was really thankful to me.”
“Well?” I said, for there was clearly more to come.
“Well?” I said, knowing there was clearly more to come.
“I think he went straight off to the Three Boars, but if so he didn’t find Ralph there.”
“I think he went right to the Three Boars, but if that’s the case, he didn’t find Ralph there.”
“No?”
"Really?"
“No. Because as I was coming back through the wood——”
“No. Because as I was coming back through the woods——”
“Coming back through the wood?” I interrupted.
“Are you coming back through the woods?” I interrupted.
Caroline had the grace to blush.
Caroline had the grace to blush.
“It was such a lovely day,” she exclaimed. “I thought I would make a little round. The woods with their autumnal tints are so perfect at this time of year.”
“It was such a beautiful day,” she said. “I thought I’d take a little stroll. The woods with their fall colors are so amazing this time of year.”
Caroline does not care a hang for woods at any time of year. Normally she regards them as places where you get your feet damp, and where all kinds of unpleasant things may drop on your head. No, it was good sound mongoose instinct which took her to our local wood. It is the only place adjacent to the village of King’s Abbot27 where you can talk with a young woman unseen by the whole of the village. It adjoins the Park of Fernly.
Caroline couldn't care less about woods any time of year. Usually, she thinks of them as places where your feet get wet and where all sorts of unpleasant things might fall on your head. No, it was the good, sensible instinct of a mongoose that led her to our local woods. It's the only spot near the village of King’s Abbot27 where you can have a conversation with a young woman without being seen by the entire village. It borders the Park of Fernly.
“Well,” I said, “go on.”
“Well,” I said, “continue.”
“As I say, I was just coming back through the wood when I heard voices.”
“As I said, I was just coming back through the woods when I heard voices.”
Caroline paused.
Caroline stopped.
“Yes?”
"Yes?"
“One was Ralph Paton’s—I knew it at once. The other was a girl’s. Of course I didn’t mean to listen——”
“One was Ralph Paton’s—I recognized it immediately. The other was a girl’s. Obviously, I didn’t mean to eavesdrop——”
“Of course not,” I interjected, with patent sarcasm—which was, however, wasted on Caroline.
“Of course not,” I cut in, with obvious sarcasm—which, however, went over Caroline’s head.
“But I simply couldn’t help overhearing. The girl said something—I didn’t quite catch what it was, and Ralph answered. He sounded very angry. ‘My dear girl,’ he said. ‘Don’t you realize that it is quite on the cards the old man will cut me off with a shilling? He’s been pretty fed up with me for the last few years. A little more would do it. And we need the dibs, my dear. I shall be a very rich man when the old fellow pops off. He’s mean as they make ’em, but he’s rolling in money really. I don’t want him to go altering his will. You leave it to me, and don’t worry.’ Those were his exact words. I remember them perfectly. Unfortunately, just then I stepped on a dry twig or something, and they lowered their voices and moved away. I couldn’t, of course, go rushing after them, so wasn’t able to see who the girl was.”
"But I just couldn't help overhearing. The girl said something—I didn’t quite catch what it was, and Ralph responded. He sounded really angry. ‘My dear girl,’ he said. ‘Don’t you realize that it's very possible the old man will cut me off with a shilling? He’s been pretty fed up with me for the last few years. A little more would do it. And we need the money, my dear. I’ll be a very rich man when the old guy passes away. He’s as mean as they come, but he actually has a lot of money. I don’t want him changing his will. Just leave it to me, and don’t worry.’ Those were his exact words. I remember them perfectly. Unfortunately, just then I stepped on a dry twig or something, and they lowered their voices and walked away. I couldn’t, of course, go rushing after them, so I wasn’t able to see who the girl was."
“That must have been most vexing,” I said. “I suppose, though, you hurried on to the Three Boars, felt28 faint, and went into the bar for a glass of brandy, and so were able to see if both the barmaids were on duty?”
“That must have been really frustrating,” I said. “I guess, though, you rushed on to the Three Boars, felt28 weak, and went into the bar for a glass of brandy, so you could check if both the barmaids were working?”
“It wasn’t a barmaid,” said Caroline unhesitatingly. “In fact, I’m almost sure that it was Flora Ackroyd, only——”
“It wasn’t a barmaid,” Caroline said without hesitation. “Actually, I’m pretty sure it was Flora Ackroyd, only——”
“Only it doesn’t seem to make sense,” I agreed.
“Sure, but it just doesn't seem to add up," I agreed.
“But if it wasn’t Flora, who could it have been?”
“But if it wasn’t Flora, who else could it have been?”
Rapidly my sister ran over a list of maidens living in the neighborhood, with profuse reasons for and against.
Quickly, my sister went over a list of girls living in the neighborhood, with plenty of reasons for and against.
When she paused for breath, I murmured something about a patient, and slipped out.
When she took a break to catch her breath, I quietly mentioned something about a patient and slipped away.
I proposed to make my way to the Three Boars. It seemed likely that Ralph Paton would have returned there by now.
I decided to head over to the Three Boars. It was likely that Ralph Paton had returned there by now.
I knew Ralph very well—better, perhaps, than any one else in King’s Abbot, for I had known his mother before him, and therefore I understood much in him that puzzled others. He was, to a certain extent, the victim of heredity. He had not inherited his mother’s fatal propensity for drink, but nevertheless he had in him a strain of weakness. As my new friend of this morning had declared, he was extraordinarily handsome. Just on six feet, perfectly proportioned, with the easy grace of an athlete, he was dark, like his mother, with a handsome, sunburnt face always ready to break into a smile. Ralph Paton was of those born to charm easily and without effort. He was self-indulgent and extravagant, with no veneration for anything on earth, but he was lovable nevertheless, and his friends were all devoted to him.
I knew Ralph really well—maybe better than anyone else in King’s Abbot, since I had known his mother before him, which helped me understand a lot about him that confused others. He was somewhat a victim of his family background. He hadn’t inherited his mother’s dangerous addiction to alcohol, but he still had a weakness in him. As my new friend said this morning, he was incredibly handsome. Standing just about six feet tall, perfectly built, and with the effortless grace of an athlete, he was dark like his mother, with a striking, sun-kissed face that was always ready to smile. Ralph Paton was the kind of person who was born to charm people effortlessly. He was indulgent and extravagant, with little respect for anything on earth, but he was lovable nonetheless, and all his friends were devoted to him.
Could I do anything with the boy? I thought I could.
Could I do anything with the kid? I thought I could.
29
29
On inquiry at the Three Boars I found that Captain Paton had just come in. I went up to his room and entered unannounced.
On asking at the Three Boars, I learned that Captain Paton had just arrived. I went up to his room and walked in without knocking.
For a moment, remembering what I had heard and seen, I was doubtful of my reception, but I need have had no misgivings.
For a moment, thinking about what I had heard and seen, I questioned my welcome, but I shouldn't have worried.
“Why, it’s Sheppard! Glad to see you.”
"Hey, it's Sheppard! Great to see you."
He came forward to meet me, hand outstretched, a sunny smile lighting up his face.
He stepped forward to greet me, his hand extended, a bright smile lighting up his face.
“The one person I am glad to see in this infernal place.”
“The one person I'm relieved to see in this awful place.”
I raised my eyebrows.
I raised my brows.
“What’s the place been doing?”
“What’s been happening here?”
He gave a vexed laugh.
He gave an annoyed laugh.
“It’s a long story. Things haven’t been going well with me, doctor. But have a drink, won’t you?”
“It’s a long story. Things haven’t been going well for me, doctor. But please, have a drink, will you?”
“Thanks,” I said, “I will.”
“Thanks,” I said, “I will.”
He pressed the bell, then, coming back, threw himself into a chair.
He pressed the bell and then came back and flopped down into a chair.
“Not to mince matters,” he said gloomily, “I’m in the devil of a mess. In fact, I haven’t the least idea what to do next.”
“Not to sugarcoat things,” he said gloomily, “I’m in a terrible situation. In fact, I have no idea what to do next.”
“What’s the matter?” I asked sympathetically.
“What’s wrong?” I asked with concern.
“It’s my confounded stepfather.”
“It’s my annoying stepdad.”
“What has he done?”
"What did he do?"
“It isn’t what he’s done yet, but what he’s likely to do.”
“It’s not about what he has done so far, but what he’s likely to do next.”
The bell was answered, and Ralph ordered the drinks. When the man had gone again, he sat hunched in the arm-chair, frowning to himself.
The bell rang, and Ralph ordered the drinks. Once the man left again, he sat slumped in the armchair, frowning to himself.
30
30
“Is it really—serious?” I asked.
“Is it for real?” I asked.
He nodded.
He agreed.
“I’m fairly up against it this time,” he said soberly.
“I’m really in a tough spot this time,” he said seriously.
The unusual ring of gravity in his voice told me that he spoke the truth. It took a good deal to make Ralph grave.
The strange weight in his voice made it clear that he was telling the truth. It took a lot to make Ralph serious.
“In fact,” he continued, “I can’t see my way ahead.... I’m damned if I can.”
“In fact,” he continued, “I can’t see how to move forward.... I’m stuck, that’s for sure.”
“If I could help——” I suggested diffidently.
“If I could help—” I suggested hesitantly.
But he shook his head very decidedly.
But he shook his head firmly.
“Good of you, doctor. But I can’t let you in on this. I’ve got to play a lone hand.”
“Thanks, doctor. But I can't involve you in this. I have to do it alone.”
He was silent a minute and then repeated in a slightly different tone of voice:—
He was quiet for a minute and then said again in a slightly different tone:—
“Yes—I’ve got to play a lone hand....”
“Yes—I’ve got to go it alone....”
CHAPTER IV
It was just a few minutes before half-past seven when I rang the front door bell of Fernly Park. The door was opened with admirable promptitude by Parker, the butler.
It was just a few minutes before 7:30 when I rang the front doorbell of Fernly Park. Parker, the butler, opened the door right away.
The night was such a fine one that I had preferred to come on foot. I stepped into the big square hall and Parker relieved me of my overcoat. Just then Ackroyd’s secretary, a pleasant young fellow by the name of Raymond, passed through the hall on his way to Ackroyd’s study, his hands full of papers.
The night was so nice that I chose to walk. I entered the large square hall and Parker took my overcoat. At that moment, Ackroyd’s secretary, a friendly young guy named Raymond, walked through the hall on his way to Ackroyd’s study, his hands full of papers.
“Good-evening, doctor. Coming to dine? Or is this a professional call?”
“Good evening, doctor. Are you here to have dinner? Or is this a work-related visit?”
The last was in allusion to my black bag, which I had laid down on the oak chest.
The last was referring to my black bag, which I had placed on the oak chest.
I explained that I expected a summons to a confinement case at any moment, and so had come out prepared for an emergency call. Raymond nodded, and went on his way, calling over his shoulder:—
I mentioned that I was expecting a call for a confinement case at any moment, so I had stepped out ready for an emergency. Raymond nodded and continued on his way, calling back:—
“Go into the drawing-room. You know the way. The ladies will be down in a minute. I must just take these papers to Mr. Ackroyd, and I’ll tell him you’re here.”
“Go into the living room. You know the way. The ladies will be down in a minute. I just need to take these papers to Mr. Ackroyd, and I'll let him know you're here.”
On Raymond’s appearance Parker had withdrawn, so I was alone in the hall. I settled my tie, glanced in a large mirror which hung there, and crossed to the door32 directly facing me, which was, as I knew, the door of the drawing-room.
On seeing Raymond, Parker stepped back, leaving me alone in the hall. I adjusted my tie, looked in the large mirror hanging there, and walked over to the door32 directly in front of me, which I knew was the door to the drawing-room.
I noticed, just as I was turning the handle, a sound from within—the shutting down of a window, I took it to be. I noted it, I may say, quite mechanically, without attaching any importance to it at the time.
I noticed, just as I was turning the handle, a sound coming from inside—the closing of a window, I assumed. I took note of it, I suppose, almost automatically, without thinking it was significant at the moment.
I opened the door and walked in. As I did so, I almost collided with Miss Russell, who was just coming out. We both apologized.
I opened the door and walked in. As I did, I nearly bumped into Miss Russell, who was just walking out. We both said sorry.
For the first time I found myself appraising the housekeeper and thinking what a handsome woman she must once have been—indeed, as far as that goes, still was. Her dark hair was unstreaked with gray, and when she had a color, as she had at this minute, the stern quality of her looks was not so apparent.
For the first time, I really looked at the housekeeper and thought about what a beautiful woman she must have been—actually, she still was, in many ways. Her dark hair had no gray in it, and when she had color in her face, like she did right now, the sternness in her expression wasn't as noticeable.
Quite subconsciously I wondered whether she had been out, for she was breathing hard, as though she had been running.
I casually wondered if she had been outside because she was breathing heavily, as if she had just been running.
“I’m afraid I’m a few minutes early,” I said.
“I’m afraid I’m a few minutes early,” I said.
“Oh! I don’t think so. It’s gone half-past seven, Dr. Sheppard.” She paused a minute before saying, “I—didn’t know you were expected to dinner to-night. Mr. Ackroyd didn’t mention it.”
“Oh! I don’t think so. It’s past seven-thirty, Dr. Sheppard.” She paused for a moment before adding, “I didn’t know you were invited to dinner tonight. Mr. Ackroyd didn’t tell me.”
I received a vague impression that my dining there displeased her in some way, but I couldn’t imagine why.
I got the feeling that my eating there bothered her for some reason, but I couldn’t figure out why.
“How’s the knee?” I inquired.
"How's the knee?" I asked.
“Much the same, thank you, doctor. I must be going now. Mrs. Ackroyd will be down in a moment. I—I only came in here to see if the flowers were all right.”
“Pretty much the same, thanks, doctor. I should be going now. Mrs. Ackroyd will be down shortly. I—I just came in here to check if the flowers were okay.”
She passed quickly out of the room. I strolled to the33 window, wondering at her evident desire to justify her presence in the room. As I did so, I saw what, of course, I might have known all the time had I troubled to give my mind to it, namely, that the windows were long French ones opening on the terrace. The sound I had heard, therefore, could not have been that of a window being shut down.
She hurried out of the room. I walked over to the33 window, contemplating her obvious need to explain why she had been there. As I did this, I realized what I should have figured out earlier if I had paid more attention—that the windows were long French ones that opened onto the terrace. So, the sound I had heard couldn’t have been a window being closed.
Quite idly, and more to distract my mind from painful thoughts than for any other reason, I amused myself by trying to guess what could have caused the sound in question.
Quite casually, and more to keep my mind off painful thoughts than for any other reason, I entertained myself by trying to figure out what could have caused the sound in question.
Coals on the fire? No, that was not the kind of noise at all. A drawer of the bureau pushed in? No, not that.
Coals on the fire? No, that wasn't the kind of noise at all. A drawer of the dresser being closed? No, not that.
Then my eye was caught by what, I believe, is called a silver table, the lid of which lifts, and through the glass of which you can see the contents. I crossed over to it, studying the things. There were one or two pieces of old silver, a baby shoe belonging to King Charles the First, some Chinese jade figures, and quite a number of African implements and curios. Wanting to examine one of the jade figures more closely, I lifted the lid. It slipped through my fingers and fell.
Then my eye was drawn to what I think is called a silver table, the lid of which lifts, and through the glass of which you can see the contents. I walked over to it, looking at the items. There were a couple of pieces of old silver, a baby shoe that belonged to King Charles the First, some Chinese jade figures, and a good number of African tools and curiosities. Wanting to take a closer look at one of the jade figures, I lifted the lid. It slipped from my fingers and fell.
At once I recognized the sound I had heard. It was this same table lid being shut down gently and carefully. I repeated the action once or twice for my own satisfaction. Then I lifted the lid to scrutinize the contents more closely.
Immediately, I recognized the sound I had heard. It was the same table lid being closed gently and carefully. I mimicked the action a couple of times for my own satisfaction. Then I lifted the lid to take a closer look at the contents.
I was still bending over the open silver table when Flora Ackroyd came into the room.
I was still leaning over the open silver table when Flora Ackroyd walked into the room.
Quite a lot of people do not like Flora Ackroyd, but34 nobody can help admiring her. And to her friends she can be very charming. The first thing that strikes you about her is her extraordinary fairness. She has the real Scandinavian pale gold hair. Her eyes are blue—blue as the waters of a Norwegian fiord, and her skin is cream and roses. She has square, boyish shoulders and slight hips. And to a jaded medical man it is very refreshing to come across such perfect health.
A lot of people aren’t fans of Flora Ackroyd, but34 no one can deny her charm. To her friends, she can be really delightful. The first thing you notice about her is her remarkable fairness. She has that true Scandinavian pale gold hair. Her eyes are blue—blue like the waters of a Norwegian fjord, and her skin is a mix of cream and rosy tones. She has square, boyish shoulders and slender hips. And for a weary doctor, it’s really refreshing to encounter someone in such perfect health.
A simple straight-forward English girl—I may be old-fashioned, but I think the genuine article takes a lot of beating.
A straightforward English girl—I might be old-fashioned, but I think the real thing is hard to beat.
Flora joined me by the silver table, and expressed heretical doubts as to King Charles I ever having worn the baby shoe.
Flora joined me at the silver table and voiced her doubts about whether King Charles I ever actually wore the baby shoe.
“And anyway,” continued Miss Flora, “all this making a fuss about things because some one wore or used them seems to me all nonsense. They’re not wearing or using them now. The pen that George Eliot wrote The Mill on the Floss with—that sort of thing—well, it’s only just a pen after all. If you’re really keen on George Eliot, why not get The Mill on the Floss in a cheap edition and read it.”
“And anyway,” continued Miss Flora, “all this fuss about things just because someone wore or used them seems like nonsense to me. They’re not wearing or using them now. The pen that George Eliot wrote The Mill on the Floss with—that kind of thing—well, it’s just a pen after all. If you really like George Eliot, why not get The Mill on the Floss in a cheap edition and read it?”
“I suppose you never read such old out-of-date stuff, Miss Flora?”
“I guess you’ve never read anything this old-fashioned, Miss Flora?”
“You’re wrong, Dr. Sheppard. I love The Mill on the Floss.”
“You're wrong, Dr. Sheppard. I love The Mill on the Floss.”
I was rather pleased to hear it. The things young women read nowadays and profess to enjoy positively frighten me.
I was pretty pleased to hear that. The stuff young women read these days and claim to enjoy honestly scares me.
“You haven’t congratulated me yet, Dr. Sheppard,” said Flora. “Haven’t you heard?”
“You still haven't congratulated me, Dr. Sheppard,” Flora said. “Haven’t you heard?”
35
35
She held out her left hand. On the third finger of it was an exquisitely set single pearl.
She extended her left hand. On the third finger was an elegantly set single pearl.
“I’m going to marry Ralph, you know,” she went on. “Uncle is very pleased. It keeps me in the family, you see.”
“I’m going to marry Ralph, you know,” she continued. “Uncle is really happy about it. It keeps me in the family, you see.”
I took both her hands in mine.
I took both her hands in my hands.
“My dear,” I said, “I hope you’ll be very happy.”
"My dear," I said, "I hope you'll be very happy."
“We’ve been engaged for about a month,” continued Flora in her cool voice, “but it was only announced yesterday. Uncle is going to do up Cross-stones, and give it to us to live in, and we’re going to pretend to farm. Really, we shall hunt all the winter, town for the season, and then go yachting. I love the sea. And, of course, I shall take a great interest in the parish affairs, and attend all the Mothers’ Meetings.”
“We’ve been engaged for about a month,” Flora said casually, “but it was only announced yesterday. Uncle is going to fix up Cross-stones and give it to us to live in, and we’re going to pretend to farm. Honestly, we’ll go hunting all winter, spend the season in town, and then go yachting. I love the sea. And, of course, I’ll be really involved in the parish affairs and attend all the Mothers’ Meetings.”
Just then Mrs. Ackroyd rustled in, full of apologies for being late.
Just then, Mrs. Ackroyd walked in, apologizing for being late.
I am sorry to say I detest Mrs. Ackroyd. She is all chains and teeth and bones. A most unpleasant woman. She has small pale flinty blue eyes, and however gushing her words may be, those eyes of hers always remain coldly speculative.
I regret to say that I really dislike Mrs. Ackroyd. She’s all chains and teeth and bones. A truly unpleasant woman. She has small, pale, hard blue eyes, and no matter how enthusiastic her words might be, those eyes of hers always look coldly analytical.
I went across to her, leaving Flora by the window. She gave me a handful of assorted knuckles and rings to squeeze, and began talking volubly.
I walked over to her, leaving Flora by the window. She handed me a mix of knuckles and rings to squeeze and started talking excitedly.
Had I heard about Flora’s engagement? So suitable in every way. The dear young things had fallen in love at first sight. Such a perfect pair, he so dark and she so fair.
Had I heard about Flora’s engagement? So fitting in every way. The sweet young couple had fallen in love at first sight. Such a perfect match, he so dark and she so fair.
“I can’t tell you, my dear Dr. Sheppard, the relief to a mother’s heart.”
“I can’t express to you, my dear Dr. Sheppard, the relief it brings to a mother’s heart.”
36
36
Mrs. Ackroyd sighed—a tribute to her mother’s heart, whilst her eyes remained shrewdly observant of me.
Mrs. Ackroyd sighed—a nod to her mother’s feelings, while her eyes stayed keenly focused on me.
“I was wondering. You are such an old friend of dear Roger’s. We know how much he trusts to your judgment. So difficult for me—in my position, as poor Cecil’s widow. But there are so many tiresome things—settlements, you know—all that. I fully believe that Roger intends to make settlements upon dear Flora, but, as you know, he is just a leetle peculiar about money. Very usual, I’ve heard, amongst men who are captains of industry. I wondered, you know, if you could just sound him on the subject? Flora is so fond of you. We feel you are quite an old friend, although we have only really known you just over two years.”
“I was thinking. You’re such an old friend of dear Roger’s. We know how much he trusts your judgment. It’s really hard for me—in my situation as poor Cecil’s widow. But there are so many annoying things—settlements, you know—all of that. I truly believe that Roger intends to make settlements for dear Flora, but, as you know, he’s just a little peculiar about money. I’ve heard that’s pretty common among men who are captains of industry. I was wondering, you know, if you could just sound him out on the subject? Flora is so fond of you. We feel you’re quite an old friend, even though we’ve only really known you for just over two years.”
Mrs. Ackroyd’s eloquence was cut short as the drawing-room door opened once more. I was pleased at the interruption. I hate interfering in other people’s affairs, and I had not the least intention of tackling Ackroyd on the subject of Flora’s settlements. In another moment I should have been forced to tell Mrs. Ackroyd as much.
Mrs. Ackroyd’s speech was interrupted when the drawing-room door swung open again. I was glad for the break. I dislike getting involved in other people's business, and I had no desire to confront Ackroyd about Flora’s finances. In another moment, I would’ve had to tell Mrs. Ackroyd as much.
“You know Major Blunt, don’t you, doctor?”
“You know Major Blunt, right, doctor?”
“Yes, indeed,” I said.
“Yep, definitely,” I said.
A lot of people know Hector Blunt—at least by repute. He has shot more wild animals in unlikely places than any man living, I suppose. When you mention him, people say: “Blunt—you don’t mean the big game man, do you?”
A lot of people know Hector Blunt—at least by reputation. He has hunted more wild animals in unexpected places than anyone else alive, I guess. When you mention him, people say: “Blunt—you don’t mean the big game hunter, do you?”
His friendship with Ackroyd has always puzzled me a little. The two men are so totally dissimilar. Hector Blunt is perhaps five years Ackroyd’s junior. They made37 friends early in life, and though their ways have diverged, the friendship still holds. About once in two years Blunt spends a fortnight at Fernly, and an immense animal’s head, with an amazing number of horns which fixes you with a glazed stare as soon as you come inside the front door, is a permanent reminder of the friendship.
His friendship with Ackroyd has always been a bit puzzling to me. The two men are completely different. Hector Blunt is probably about five years younger than Ackroyd. They became friends early on, and even though their paths have diverged, the friendship remains. About every two years, Blunt spends two weeks at Fernly, and a huge animal’s head with an incredible number of horns greets you with a glassy stare as soon as you step through the front door, serving as a lasting reminder of their friendship.
Blunt had entered the room now with his own peculiar, deliberate, yet soft-footed tread. He is a man of medium height, sturdily and rather stockily built. His face is almost mahogany-colored, and is peculiarly expressionless. He has gray eyes that give the impression of always watching something that is happening very far away. He talks little, and what he does say is said jerkily, as though the words were forced out of him unwillingly.
Blunt walked into the room with his own unique, careful, and quietly soft steps. He’s of medium height, solidly built, and a bit stocky. His face has a deep brown tone and is strangely expressionless. He has gray eyes that seem to always be watching something happening in the distance. He doesn't talk much, and when he does, his words come out awkwardly, as if he’s reluctant to say them.
He said now: “How are you, Sheppard?” in his usual abrupt fashion, and then stood squarely in front of the fireplace looking over our heads as though he saw something very interesting happening in Timbuctoo.
He said now: “How are you, Sheppard?” in his usual blunt way, and then stood directly in front of the fireplace, gazing over our heads as if he were watching something really fascinating happening in Timbuctoo.
“Major Blunt,” said Flora, “I wish you’d tell me about these African things. I’m sure you know what they all are.”
“Major Blunt,” Flora said, “I wish you’d tell me about these African things. I’m sure you know what they all are.”
I have heard Hector Blunt described as a woman hater, but I noticed that he joined Flora at the silver table with what might be described as alacrity. They bent over it together.
I’ve heard people say that Hector Blunt is a woman hater, but I saw him approach Flora at the silver table with what could be called eagerness. They leaned over it together.
I was afraid Mrs. Ackroyd would begin talking about settlements again, so I made a few hurried remarks about the new sweet pea. I knew there was a new sweet pea because the Daily Mail had told me so that morning.38 Mrs. Ackroyd knows nothing about horticulture, but she is the kind of woman who likes to appear well-informed about the topics of the day, and she, too, reads the Daily Mail. We were able to converse quite intelligently until Ackroyd and his secretary joined us, and immediately afterwards Parker announced dinner.
I was worried Mrs. Ackroyd would start talking about settlements again, so I quickly mentioned the new sweet pea. I knew about the new sweet pea because the Daily Mail had mentioned it that morning.38 Mrs. Ackroyd doesn't know much about gardening, but she’s the type of person who likes to seem knowledgeable about current topics, and she reads the Daily Mail too. We were able to have a pretty good conversation until Ackroyd and his secretary showed up, and right after that, Parker announced dinner.
My place at table was between Mrs. Ackroyd and Flora. Blunt was on Mrs. Ackroyd’s other side, and Geoffrey Raymond next to him.
My seat at the table was between Mrs. Ackroyd and Flora. Blunt was on Mrs. Ackroyd's other side, and Geoffrey Raymond was next to him.
Dinner was not a cheerful affair. Ackroyd was visibly preoccupied. He looked wretched, and ate next to nothing. Mrs. Ackroyd, Raymond, and I kept the conversation going. Flora seemed affected by her uncle’s depression, and Blunt relapsed into his usual taciturnity.
Dinner was not a happy occasion. Ackroyd was clearly distracted. He looked miserable and barely touched his food. Mrs. Ackroyd, Raymond, and I tried to keep the conversation alive. Flora seemed influenced by her uncle’s gloom, and Blunt fell back into his typical silence.
Immediately after dinner Ackroyd slipped his arm through mine and led me off to his study.
Immediately after dinner, Ackroyd wrapped his arm around mine and led me to his study.
“Once we’ve had coffee, we shan’t be disturbed again,” he explained. “I told Raymond to see to it that we shouldn’t be interrupted.”
“Once we’ve had coffee, we won’t be disturbed again,” he explained. “I told Raymond to make sure we aren’t interrupted.”
I studied him quietly without appearing to do so. He was clearly under the influence of some strong excitement. For a minute or two he paced up and down the room, then, as Parker entered with the coffee tray, he sank into an arm-chair in front of the fire.
I watched him quietly without making it obvious. He was clearly experiencing some intense emotions. For a minute or two, he walked back and forth in the room, then, as Parker came in with the coffee tray, he dropped into an armchair in front of the fire.
The study was a comfortable apartment. Book-shelves lined one wall of it. The chairs were big and covered in dark blue leather. A large desk stood by the window and was covered with papers neatly docketed and filed. On a round table were various magazines and sporting papers.
The study was a cozy apartment. Bookshelves lined one wall. The chairs were large and covered in dark blue leather. A big desk was by the window, topped with neatly organized papers. On a round table sat various magazines and sports publications.
39
39
“I’ve had a return of that pain after food lately,” remarked Ackroyd casually, as he helped himself to coffee. “You must give me some more of those tablets of yours.”
“I’ve been having that pain after eating again lately,” Ackroyd said casually as he poured himself some coffee. “You have to give me more of those tablets you have.”
It struck me that he was anxious to convey the impression that our conference was a medical one. I played up accordingly.
It occurred to me that he was eager to give the impression that our meeting was medical in nature. I responded in kind.
“I thought as much. I brought some up with me.”
“I figured as much. I brought some with me.”
“Good man. Hand them over now.”
“Good man. Give them to me now.”
“They’re in my bag in the hall. I’ll get them.”
“They're in my bag in the hallway. I'll grab them.”
Ackroyd arrested me.
Ackroyd took me into custody.
“Don’t you trouble. Parker will get them. Bring in the doctor’s bag, will you, Parker?”
“Don’t worry. Parker will handle it. Can you bring in the doctor’s bag, Parker?”
“Very good, sir.”
“Awesome, sir.”
Parker withdrew. As I was about to speak, Ackroyd threw up his hand.
Parker stepped back. Just as I was about to say something, Ackroyd raised his hand.
“Not yet. Wait. Don’t you see I’m in such a state of nerves that I can hardly contain myself?”
“Not yet. Wait. Don’t you see I’m so worked up that I can hardly hold it together?”
I saw that plainly enough. And I was very uneasy. All sorts of forebodings assailed me.
I could see that clearly. And I felt really anxious. All kinds of bad feelings overwhelmed me.
Ackroyd spoke again almost immediately.
Ackroyd spoke again right away.
“Make certain that window’s closed, will you?” he asked.
“Can you make sure the window's closed?” he asked.
Somewhat surprised, I got up and went to it. It was not a French window, but one of the ordinary sash type. The heavy blue velvet curtains were drawn in front of it, but the window itself was open at the top.
Somewhat surprised, I got up and went to it. It was not a French window, but a regular sash type. The heavy blue velvet curtains were drawn in front of it, but the window itself was open at the top.
Parker reëntered the room with my bag while I was still at the window.
Parker came back into the room with my bag while I was still by the window.
“That’s all right,” I said, emerging again into the room.
"That's okay," I said, stepping back into the room.
40
40
“You’ve put the latch across?”
"Did you put the latch on?"
“Yes, yes. What’s the matter with you, Ackroyd?”
“Yes, yes. What’s wrong with you, Ackroyd?”
The door had just closed behind Parker, or I would not have put the question.
The door had just closed behind Parker, or I wouldn’t have asked the question.
Ackroyd waited just a minute before replying.
Ackroyd waited about a minute before responding.
“I’m in hell,” he said slowly, after a minute. “No, don’t bother with those damned tablets. I only said that for Parker. Servants are so curious. Come here and sit down. The door’s closed too, isn’t it?”
“I’m in hell,” he said slowly after a minute. “No, don’t worry about those stupid tablets. I only said that for Parker. Servants are so nosy. Come here and sit down. The door’s closed too, right?”
“Yes. Nobody can overhear; don’t be uneasy.”
“Yes. No one can overhear; don’t worry.”
“Sheppard, nobody knows what I’ve gone through in the last twenty-four hours. If a man’s house ever fell in ruins about him, mine has about me. This business of Ralph’s is the last straw. But we won’t talk about that now. It’s the other—the other——! I don’t know what to do about it. And I’ve got to make up my mind soon.”
“Sheppard, no one knows what I’ve been through in the last twenty-four hours. If a man’s life ever crumbled around him, mine has fallen apart around me. This whole Ralph situation is the last straw. But let’s not get into that right now. It’s the other— the other—! I don’t know how to handle it. And I’ve got to decide soon.”
“What’s the trouble?”
"What's going on?"
Ackroyd remained silent for a minute or two. He seemed curiously averse to begin. When he did speak, the question he asked came as a complete surprise. It was the last thing I expected.
Ackroyd stayed quiet for a minute or so. He seemed oddly reluctant to start. When he finally spoke, the question he asked totally caught me off guard. It was the last thing I thought he would say.
“Sheppard, you attended Ashley Ferrars in his last illness, didn’t you?”
“Sheppard, you took care of Ashley Ferrars during his last illness, didn’t you?”
“Yes, I did.”
"Yeah, I did."
He seemed to find even greater difficulty in framing his next question.
He appeared to struggle even more with figuring out what to ask next.
“Did you never suspect—did it ever enter your head—that—well, that he might have been poisoned?”
“Did you never suspect—did it ever cross your mind—that—well, that he might have been poisoned?”
I was silent for a minute or two. Then I made up my mind what to say. Roger Ackroyd was not Caroline.
I was quiet for a minute or two. Then I decided what to say. Roger Ackroyd was not Caroline.
41
41
“I’ll tell you the truth,” I said. “At the time I had no suspicion whatever, but since—well, it was mere idle talk on my sister’s part that first put the idea into my head. Since then I haven’t been able to get it out again. But, mind you, I’ve no foundation whatever for that suspicion.”
“I’ll be honest with you,” I said. “At the time, I had no clue at all, but then—well, it was just some careless chatter from my sister that first planted the idea in my mind. Since then, I haven’t been able to shake it off. But just so you know, I have no real basis for that suspicion.”
“He was poisoned,” said Ackroyd.
“He was poisoned,” Ackroyd said.
He spoke in a dull heavy voice.
He spoke in a flat, heavy voice.
“Who by?” I asked sharply.
"Who did it?" I asked sharply.
“His wife.”
“His spouse.”
“How do you know that?”
“How do you know?”
“She told me so herself.”
“She told me herself.”
“When?”
“When?”
“Yesterday! My God! yesterday! It seems ten years ago.”
“Yesterday! Oh my God! Yesterday! It feels like it was ten years ago.”
I waited a minute, and then he went on.
I waited for a minute, and then he continued.
“You understand, Sheppard, I’m telling you this in confidence. It’s to go no further. I want your advice—I can’t carry the whole weight by myself. As I said just now, I don’t know what to do.”
“You get it, Sheppard, I'm sharing this with you in confidence. It stays between us. I need your advice—I can’t handle this all on my own. Like I mentioned earlier, I have no idea what to do.”
“Can you tell me the whole story?” I said. “I’m still in the dark. How did Mrs. Ferrars come to make this confession to you?”
“Can you tell me the whole story?” I asked. “I’m still confused. How did Mrs. Ferrars end up confessing this to you?”
“It’s like this. Three months ago I asked Mrs. Ferrars to marry me. She refused. I asked her again and she consented, but she refused to allow me to make the engagement public until her year of mourning was up. Yesterday I called upon her, pointed out that a year and three weeks had now elapsed since her husband’s death, and that there could be no further objection to making the42 engagement public property. I had noticed that she had been very strange in her manner for some days. Now, suddenly, without the least warning, she broke down completely. She—she told me everything. Her hatred of her brute of a husband, her growing love for me, and the—the dreadful means she had taken. Poison! My God! It was murder in cold blood.”
“It’s like this. Three months ago, I asked Mrs. Ferrars to marry me. She turned me down. I asked her again, and she agreed, but she wouldn't let me announce our engagement until her year of mourning was over. Yesterday, I visited her and pointed out that a year and three weeks had passed since her husband's death, so there shouldn’t be any more reason to keep the engagement secret. I had noticed she had been acting very strangely for a few days. Then, suddenly, without any warning, she completely broke down. She told me everything—her hatred for her awful husband, her growing love for me, and the terrible steps she had taken. Poison! My God! It was murder in cold blood.”
I saw the repulsion, the horror, in Ackroyd’s face. So Mrs. Ferrars must have seen it. Ackroyd is not the type of the great lover who can forgive all for love’s sake. He is fundamentally a good citizen. All that was sound and wholesome and law-abiding in him must have turned from her utterly in that moment of revelation.
I saw the disgust and shock on Ackroyd’s face. So Mrs. Ferrars must have noticed it. Ackroyd isn't the kind of person who can overlook everything for love. He’s basically a good citizen. Everything that was decent and respectable in him must have completely rejected her in that moment of truth.
“Yes,” he went on, in a low, monotonous voice, “she confessed everything. It seems that there is one person who has known all along—who has been blackmailing her for huge sums. It was the strain of that that drove her nearly mad.”
“Yeah,” he continued in a calm, flat tone, “she admitted everything. It turns out there’s someone who has known the whole time—someone who has been blackmailing her for a lot of money. That pressure was what almost drove her insane.”
“Who was the man?”
"Who was the guy?"
Suddenly before my eyes there arose the picture of Ralph Paton and Mrs. Ferrars side by side. Their heads so close together. I felt a momentary throb of anxiety. Supposing—oh! but surely that was impossible. I remembered the frankness of Ralph’s greeting that very afternoon. Absurd!
Suddenly, I saw the image of Ralph Paton and Mrs. Ferrars next to each other. Their heads were so close together. I felt a brief surge of anxiety. What if—oh! But that couldn't possibly be true. I recalled how straightforward Ralph had been when he greeted me that very afternoon. Ridiculous!
“She wouldn’t tell me his name,” said Ackroyd slowly. “As a matter of fact, she didn’t actually say that it was a man. But of course——”
“She wouldn’t tell me his name,” said Ackroyd slowly. “In fact, she didn’t actually say that it was a man. But of course——”
“Of course,” I agreed. “It must have been a man. And you’ve no suspicion at all?”
“Of course,” I agreed. “It must have been a guy. And you don't have any suspicions at all?”
43
43
For answer Ackroyd groaned and dropped his head into his hands.
For an answer, Ackroyd groaned and put his head in his hands.
“It can’t be,” he said. “I’m mad even to think of such a thing. No, I won’t even admit to you the wild suspicion that crossed my mind. I’ll tell you this much, though. Something she said made me think that the person in question might be actually among my household—but that can’t be so. I must have misunderstood her.”
“It can’t be,” he said. “I’m crazy even to think about it. No, I won’t even confess the wild suspicion that crossed my mind. I’ll tell you this much, though. Something she said made me think that the person in question might actually be in my household—but that can’t be true. I must have misunderstood her.”
“What did you say to her?” I asked.
“What did you say to her?” I asked.
“What could I say? She saw, of course, the awful shock it had been to me. And then there was the question, what was my duty in the matter? She had made me, you see, an accessory after the fact. She saw all that, I think, quicker than I did. I was stunned, you know. She asked me for twenty-four hours—made me promise to do nothing till the end of that time. And she steadfastly refused to give me the name of the scoundrel who had been blackmailing her. I suppose she was afraid that I might go straight off and hammer him, and then the fat would have been in the fire as far as she was concerned. She told me that I should hear from her before twenty-four hours had passed. My God! I swear to you, Sheppard, that it never entered my head what she meant to do. Suicide! And I drove her to it.”
“What could I say? She clearly saw the terrible shock it had been for me. Then there was the question of what my responsibility was in this situation. She had made me, you know, an accessory after the fact. I think she understood all that faster than I did. I was numb, you know. She asked me for twenty-four hours—made me promise not to do anything until then. And she firmly refused to tell me the name of the scoundrel who had been blackmailing her. I guess she was worried I might go confront him, and then she would really be in trouble. She told me I would hear from her before the twenty-four hours were up. My God! I swear to you, Sheppard, it never crossed my mind what she intended to do. Suicide! And I drove her to it.”
“No, no,” I said. “Don’t take an exaggerated view of things. The responsibility for her death doesn’t lie at your door.”
“No, no,” I said. “Don’t blow things out of proportion. You’re not responsible for her death.”
“The question is, what am I to do now? The poor lady is dead. Why rake up past trouble?”
“The question is, what should I do now? The poor woman is gone. Why dig up old problems?”
“I rather agree with you,” I said.
"I totally agree with you," I said.
44
44
“But there’s another point. How am I to get hold of that scoundrel who drove her to death as surely as if he’d killed her. He knew of the first crime, and he fastened on to it like some obscene vulture. She’s paid the penalty. Is he to go scot-free?”
“But there’s another thing. How am I supposed to track down that jerk who drove her to her death just like he killed her. He knew about the first crime and latched onto it like some disgusting vulture. She’s already suffered the consequences. Is he going to get away with it?”
“I see,” I said slowly. “You want to hunt him down? It will mean a lot of publicity, you know.”
“I understand,” I said slowly. “You want to track him down? It will bring a lot of attention, you know.”
“Yes, I’ve thought of that. I’ve zigzagged to and fro in my mind.”
“Yes, I’ve thought about that. I’ve gone back and forth in my mind.”
“I agree with you that the villain ought to be punished, but the cost has got to be reckoned.”
“I agree with you that the villain should be punished, but we have to consider the cost.”
Ackroyd rose and walked up and down. Presently he sank into the chair again.
Ackroyd got up and paced back and forth. Eventually, he sat back down in the chair.
“Look here, Sheppard, suppose we leave it like this. If no word comes from her, we’ll let the dead things lie.”
“Hey, Sheppard, how about we leave it like this? If we don't hear from her, we'll just let the past be.”
“What do you mean by word coming from her?” I asked curiously.
“What do you mean by a message from her?” I asked, curious.
“I have the strongest impression that somewhere or somehow she must have left a message for me—before she went. I can’t argue about it, but there it is.”
“I really feel like she must have left me a message somewhere, somehow—before she left. I can’t debate it, but that’s how it is.”
I shook my head.
I shook my head.
“She left no letter or word of any kind. I asked.”
“She didn’t leave any letter or message at all. I asked.”
“Sheppard, I’m convinced that she did. And more, I’ve a feeling that by deliberately choosing death, she wanted the whole thing to come out, if only to be revenged on the man who drove her to desperation. I believe that if I could have seen her then, she would have told me his name and bid me go for him for all I was worth.”
“Sheppard, I’m sure she did. And more, I have a feeling that by choosing to die, she wanted everything to come out, if only to get back at the man who pushed her to despair. I believe that if I could have seen her then, she would have told me his name and told me to go after him with everything I had.”
He looked at me.
He stared at me.
45
45
“You don’t believe in impressions?”
“Don’t you believe in impressions?”
“Oh, yes, I do, in a sense. If, as you put it, word should come from her——”
“Oh, yes, I do, in a way. If, as you said, word should come from her——”
I broke off. The door opened noiselessly and Parker entered with a salver on which were some letters.
I stopped speaking. The door opened silently, and Parker walked in holding a tray with some letters on it.
“The evening post, sir,” he said, handing the salver to Ackroyd.
“The evening mail, sir,” he said, handing the tray to Ackroyd.
Then he collected the coffee cups and withdrew.
Then he gathered the coffee cups and left.
My attention, diverted for a moment, came back to Ackroyd. He was staring like a man turned to stone at a long blue envelope. The other letters he had let drop to the ground.
My attention, pulled away for a moment, returned to Ackroyd. He was staring like a statue at a long blue envelope. The other letters he had let fall to the ground.
“Her writing,” he said in a whisper. “She must have gone out and posted it last night, just before—before——”
“Her writing,” he said quietly. “She must have gone out and mailed it last night, right before—right before——”
He ripped open the envelope and drew out a thick enclosure. Then he looked up sharply.
He tore open the envelope and pulled out a thick document. Then he glanced up quickly.
“You’re sure you shut the window?” he said.
“You're sure you closed the window?” he asked.
“Quite sure,” I said, surprised. “Why?”
“Totally,” I said, surprised. “Why?”
“All this evening I’ve had a queer feeling of being watched, spied upon. What’s that——?”
“All evening, I’ve felt this strange sensation of being watched, like someone’s spying on me. What’s that—?”
He turned sharply. So did I. We both had the impression of hearing the latch of the door give ever so slightly. I went across to it and opened it. There was no one there.
He turned quickly. So did I. We both felt like we heard the latch of the door move just a bit. I walked over and opened it. No one was there.
“Nerves,” murmured Ackroyd to himself.
“Nerves,” Ackroyd murmured to himself.
He unfolded the thick sheets of paper, and read aloud in a low voice.
He opened the thick sheets of paper and read aloud in a quiet voice.
46
46
“My dear, my very dear Roger,—A life calls for a life. I see that—I saw it in your face this afternoon. So I am taking the only road open to me. I leave to you the punishment of the person who has made my life a hell upon earth for the last year. I would not tell you the name this afternoon, but I propose to write it to you now. I have no children or near relations to be spared, so do not fear publicity. If you can, Roger, my very dear Roger, forgive me the wrong I meant to do you, since when the time came, I could not do it after all....”
My dear, dear Roger, — A life needs a life. I get that—I saw it in your face this afternoon. So I’m choosing the only option I have. I’m handing over the responsibility to you for dealing with the person who has made my life miserable for the past year. I didn’t name them this afternoon, but I plan to tell you now. I don’t have any children or close relatives to worry about, so there's no need to stress about any publicity. If you can, Roger, my very dear Roger, please forgive me for the wrong I meant to do to you, because when the moment came, I just couldn’t go through with it after all….
Ackroyd, his finger on the sheet to turn it over, paused.
Ackroyd, his finger on the page to flip it, paused.
“Sheppard, forgive me, but I must read this alone,” he said unsteadily. “It was meant for my eyes, and my eyes only.”
“Sheppard, I'm sorry, but I need to read this by myself,” he said uncertainly. “It was intended for me, and me alone.”
He put the letter in the envelope and laid it on the table.
He placed the letter in the envelope and set it on the table.
“Later, when I am alone.”
"Later, when I'm alone."
“No,” I cried impulsively, “read it now.”
“No,” I said impulsively, “read it now.”
Ackroyd stared at me in some surprise.
Ackroyd looked at me, somewhat surprised.
“I beg your pardon,” I said, reddening. “I do not mean read it aloud to me. But read it through whilst I am still here.”
“I’m sorry,” I said, turning red. “I don’t mean for you to read it out loud to me. Just read it through while I’m still here.”
Ackroyd shook his head.
Ackroyd shook his head.
“No, I’d rather wait.”
“No, I’d prefer to wait.”
But for some reason, obscure to myself, I continued to urge him.
But for some reason that I can’t quite understand, I kept pushing him.
“At least, read the name of the man,” I said.
“At least, read the name of the guy,” I said.
Now Ackroyd is essentially pig-headed. The more you urge him to do a thing, the more determined he is not to do it. All my arguments were in vain.
Now Ackroyd is basically stubborn. The more you try to get him to do something, the more determined he is not to do it. All my arguments were useless.
47
47
The letter had been brought in at twenty minutes to nine. It was just on ten minutes to nine when I left him, the letter still unread. I hesitated with my hand on the door handle, looking back and wondering if there was anything I had left undone. I could think of nothing. With a shake of the head I passed out and closed the door behind me.
The letter came in at 8:40. I left him at 8:50, with the letter still unread. I paused with my hand on the doorknob, looking back and wondering if there was anything I hadn’t finished. I couldn't think of anything. Shaking my head, I stepped out and closed the door behind me.
I was startled by seeing the figure of Parker close at hand. He looked embarrassed, and it occurred to me that he might have been listening at the door.
I was surprised to see Parker's figure right in front of me. He looked embarrassed, and it crossed my mind that he might have been eavesdropping at the door.
What a fat, smug, oily face the man had, and surely there was something decidedly shifty in his eye.
What a chubby, self-satisfied, greasy face the man had, and there was definitely something off in his eye.
“Mr. Ackroyd particularly does not want to be disturbed,” I said coldly. “He told me to tell you so.”
“Mr. Ackroyd really doesn’t want to be disturbed,” I said coldly. “He told me to pass that along to you.”
“Quite so, sir. I—I fancied I heard the bell ring.”
“Exactly, sir. I—I thought I heard the bell ring.”
This was such a palpable untruth that I did not trouble to reply. Preceding me to the hall, Parker helped me on with my overcoat, and I stepped out into the night. The moon was overcast and everything seemed very dark and still. The village church clock chimed nine o’clock as I passed through the lodge gates. I turned to the left towards the village, and almost cannoned into a man coming in the opposite direction.
This was such an obvious lie that I didn't bother to respond. Leading me to the hall, Parker helped me put on my overcoat, and I stepped out into the night. The moon was hidden and everything felt very dark and quiet. The village church clock rang nine o’clock as I walked through the lodge gates. I turned left toward the village and nearly bumped into a man coming from the opposite direction.
“This the way to Fernly Park, mister?” asked the stranger in a hoarse voice.
“Is this the way to Fernly Park, mister?” asked the stranger in a raspy voice.
I looked at him. He was wearing a hat pulled down over his eyes, and his coat collar turned up. I could see little or nothing of his face, but he seemed a young fellow. The voice was rough and uneducated.
I looked at him. He had a hat pulled down low over his eyes, and his coat collar turned up. I could barely see his face, but he looked like a young guy. His voice was rough and unrefined.
“These are the lodge gates here,” I said.
“These are the lodge gates here,” I said.
48
48
“Thank you, mister.” He paused, and then added, quite unnecessarily, “I’m a stranger in these parts, you see.”
“Thanks, man.” He paused, then added, a bit unnecessarily, “I’m new around here, you know.”
He went on, passing through the gates as I turned to look after him.
He walked on, going through the gates as I turned to watch him.
The odd thing was that his voice reminded me of some one’s voice that I knew, but whose it was I could not think.
The strange thing was that his voice reminded me of someone I knew, but I couldn't figure out whose it was.
Ten minutes later I was at home once more. Caroline was full of curiosity to know why I had returned so early. I had to make up a slightly fictitious account of the evening in order to satisfy her, and I had an uneasy feeling that she saw through the transparent device.
Ten minutes later, I was back home. Caroline was super curious about why I had come back so early. I had to come up with a bit of a made-up story about my evening to appease her, and I felt uneasy thinking she could see right through my flimsy excuse.
At ten o’clock I rose, yawned, and suggested bed. Caroline acquiesced.
At ten o'clock, I got up, yawned, and suggested going to bed. Caroline agreed.
It was Friday night, and on Friday night I wind the clocks. I did it as usual, whilst Caroline satisfied herself that the servants had locked up the kitchen properly.
It was Friday night, and on Friday nights I wind the clocks. I did it as usual, while Caroline made sure that the servants had properly locked up the kitchen.
It was a quarter past ten as we went up the stairs. I had just reached the top when the telephone rang in the hall below.
It was 10:15 when we went up the stairs. I had just reached the top when the phone rang in the hallway below.
“Mrs. Bates,” said Caroline immediately.
“Mrs. Bates,” Caroline said right away.
“I’m afraid so,” I said ruefully.
"I'm afraid so," I said with a hint of regret.
I ran down the stairs and took up the receiver.
I rushed down the stairs and picked up the phone.
“What?” I said. “What? Certainly, I’ll come at once.”
“What?” I said. “What? Of course, I’ll be there right away.”
I ran upstairs, caught up my bag, and stuffed a few extra dressings into it.
I ran upstairs, grabbed my bag, and shoved a few extra dressings into it.
“Parker telephoning,” I shouted to Caroline, “from Fernly. They’ve just found Roger Ackroyd murdered.”
“Parker is calling,” I yelled to Caroline, “from Fernly. They just discovered that Roger Ackroyd was murdered.”
CHAPTER V
I got out the car in next to no time, and drove rapidly to Fernly. Jumping out, I pulled the bell impatiently. There was some delay in answering, and I rang again.
I have out of the car in no time at all and drove quickly to Fernly. Jumping out, I rang the bell impatiently. There was a bit of a delay in answering, so I rang again.
Then I heard the rattle of the chain and Parker, his impassivity of countenance quite unmoved, stood in the open doorway.
Then I heard the clinking of the chain, and Parker, his expression completely unchanged, stood in the open doorway.
I pushed past him into the hall.
I pushed past him into the hallway.
“Where is he?” I demanded sharply.
“Where is he?” I asked sternly.
“I beg your pardon, sir?”
"Excuse me, sir?"
“Your master. Mr. Ackroyd. Don’t stand there staring at me, man. Have you notified the police?”
“Your boss, Mr. Ackroyd. Don’t just stand there staring at me, man. Have you called the police?”
“The police, sir? Did you say the police?” Parker stared at me as though I were a ghost.
“The police, sir? Did you say the police?” Parker stared at me as if I were a ghost.
“What’s the matter with you, Parker? If, as you say, your master has been murdered——”
“What’s wrong with you, Parker? If, as you say, your master has been murdered——”
A gasp broke from Parker.
Parker gasped.
“The master? Murdered? Impossible, sir!”
“The master? Killed? No way, sir!”
It was my turn to stare.
It was my turn to look.
“Didn’t you telephone to me, not five minutes ago, and tell me that Mr. Ackroyd had been found murdered?”
“Didn’t you just call me five minutes ago and say that Mr. Ackroyd had been found murdered?”
“Me, sir? Oh! no indeed, sir. I wouldn’t dream of doing such a thing.”
“Me, sir? Oh, no way, sir. I wouldn’t even think of doing something like that.”
“Do you mean to say it’s all a hoax? That there’s nothing the matter with Mr. Ackroyd?”
“Are you saying it’s all a scam? That there’s nothing wrong with Mr. Ackroyd?”
50
50
“Excuse me, sir, did the person telephoning use my name?”
“Excuse me, sir, did the person on the phone use my name?”
“I’ll give you the exact words I heard. ‘Is that Dr. Sheppard? Parker, the butler at Fernly, speaking. Will you please come at once, sir. Mr. Ackroyd has been murdered.’”
“I’ll give you the exact words I heard. ‘Is that Dr. Sheppard? Parker, the butler at Fernly, speaking. Will you please come at once, sir? Mr. Ackroyd has been murdered.’”
Parker and I stared at each other blankly.
Parker and I looked at each other with blank expressions.
“A very wicked joke to play, sir,” he said at last, in a shocked tone. “Fancy saying a thing like that.”
“A really cruel joke to pull, sir,” he finally said, sounding shocked. “Can you believe saying something like that?”
“Where is Mr. Ackroyd?” I asked suddenly.
“Where's Mr. Ackroyd?” I asked suddenly.
“Still in the study, I fancy, sir. The ladies have gone to bed, and Major Blunt and Mr. Raymond are in the billiard room.”
“Still in the study, I believe, sir. The ladies have gone to bed, and Major Blunt and Mr. Raymond are in the billiard room.”
“I think I’ll just look in and see him for a minute,” I said. “I know he didn’t want to be disturbed again, but this odd practical joke has made me uneasy. I’d just like to satisfy myself that he’s all right.”
“I think I’ll just check in and see him for a minute,” I said. “I know he didn’t want to be disturbed again, but this strange practical joke has made me feel uneasy. I just want to make sure he’s okay.”
“Quite so, sir. It makes me feel quite uneasy myself. If you don’t object to my accompanying you as far as the door, sir——?”
“Absolutely, sir. It makes me feel pretty uneasy too. If you don’t mind me walking with you to the door, sir——?”
“Not at all,” I said. “Come along.”
“Not at all,” I said. “Let’s go.”
I passed through the door on the right, Parker on my heels, traversed the little lobby where a small flight of stairs led upstairs to Ackroyd’s bedroom, and tapped on the study door.
I walked through the door on the right, Parker right behind me, crossed the small lobby where a short flight of stairs went up to Ackroyd’s bedroom, and knocked on the study door.
There was no answer. I turned the handle, but the door was locked.
There was no response. I twisted the handle, but the door was locked.
“Allow me, sir,” said Parker.
“Let me, sir,” said Parker.
Very nimbly, for a man of his build, he dropped on one knee and applied his eye to the keyhole.
Very quickly, for a man of his size, he dropped to one knee and looked through the keyhole.
51
51
“Key is in the lock all right, sir,” he said, rising. “On the inside. Mr. Ackroyd must have locked himself in and possibly just dropped off to sleep.”
“Yep, the key's in the lock, sir,” he said, standing up. “From the inside. Mr. Ackroyd must have locked himself in and maybe just fallen asleep.”
I bent down and verified Parker’s statement.
I leaned down and confirmed Parker's statement.
“It seems all right,” I said, “but, all the same, Parker, I’m going to wake your master up. I shouldn’t be satisfied to go home without hearing from his own lips that he’s quite all right.”
“It seems fine,” I said, “but still, Parker, I’m going to wake your boss up. I wouldn’t feel comfortable going home without hearing from him directly that he’s okay.”
So saying, I rattled the handle and called out, “Ackroyd, Ackroyd, just a minute.”
So saying, I shook the handle and shouted, “Ackroyd, Ackroyd, hold on for a second.”
But still there was no answer. I glanced over my shoulder.
But there was still no answer. I looked over my shoulder.
“I don’t want to alarm the household,” I said hesitatingly.
“I don’t want to freak anyone out,” I said hesitantly.
Parker went across and shut the door from the big hall through which we had come.
Parker walked over and closed the door to the large hallway we had just come through.
“I think that will be all right now, sir. The billiard room is at the other side of the house, and so are the kitchen quarters and the ladies’ bedrooms.”
“I think that will be all set now, sir. The billiard room is on the other side of the house, and so are the kitchen and the ladies’ bedrooms.”
I nodded comprehendingly. Then I banged once more frantically on the door, and stooping down, fairly bawled through the keyhole:—
I nodded in understanding. Then I banged frantically on the door again and, bending down, shouted through the keyhole:—
“Ackroyd, Ackroyd! It’s Sheppard. Let me in.”
“Ackroyd, Ackroyd! It’s Sheppard. Open the door for me.”
And still—silence. Not a sign of life from within the locked room. Parker and I glanced at each other.
And still—silence. Not a hint of life from inside the locked room. Parker and I exchanged glances.
“Look here, Parker,” I said, “I’m going to break this door in—or rather, we are. I’ll take the responsibility.”
“Listen up, Parker,” I said, “I’m going to kick this door down—or actually, we are. I’ll take the blame.”
“If you say so, sir,” said Parker, rather doubtfully.
“If you say so, sir,” Parker replied, a bit uncertain.
“I do say so. I’m seriously alarmed about Mr. Ackroyd.”
“I really mean it. I’m genuinely worried about Mr. Ackroyd.”
52
52
I looked round the small lobby and picked up a heavy oak chair. Parker and I held it between us and advanced to the assault. Once, twice, and three times we hurled it against the lock. At the third blow it gave, and we staggered into the room.
I looked around the small lobby and picked up a heavy oak chair. Parker and I held it between us and moved forward to attack. Once, twice, and three times we threw it against the lock. On the third hit, it broke, and we stumbled into the room.
Ackroyd was sitting as I had left him in the arm-chair before the fire. His head had fallen sideways, and clearly visible, just below the collar of his coat, was a shining piece of twisted metalwork.
Ackroyd was sitting just as I had left him in the armchair by the fire. His head had tilted to the side, and clearly visible, just below the collar of his coat, was a shiny piece of twisted metalwork.
Parker and I advanced till we stood over the recumbent figure. I heard the butler draw in his breath with a sharp hiss.
Parker and I moved closer until we were standing over the lying figure. I heard the butler inhale sharply.
“Stabbed from be’ind,” he murmured. “’Orrible!”
“Stabbed from behind,” he murmured. “Horrible!”
He wiped his moist brow with his handkerchief, then stretched out a hand gingerly towards the hilt of the dagger.
He wiped his sweaty brow with his handkerchief, then reached out carefully towards the handle of the dagger.
“You mustn’t touch that,” I said sharply. “Go at once to the telephone and ring up the police station. Inform them of what has happened. Then tell Mr. Raymond and Major Blunt.”
“You shouldn’t touch that,” I said firmly. “Go to the phone right now and call the police station. Let them know what happened. Then tell Mr. Raymond and Major Blunt.”
“Very good, sir.”
“Sounds great, sir.”
Parker hurried away, still wiping his perspiring brow.
Parker rushed away, still wiping his sweaty forehead.
I did what little had to be done. I was careful not to disturb the position of the body, and not to handle the dagger at all. No object was to be attained by moving it. Ackroyd had clearly been dead some little time.
I did what little needed to be done. I was careful not to disturb the position of the body and to avoid touching the dagger at all. There was no point in moving it. Ackroyd had clearly been dead for a while.
Then I heard young Raymond’s voice, horror-stricken and incredulous, outside.
Then I heard young Raymond’s voice, full of horror and disbelief, outside.
“What do you say? Oh! impossible! Where’s the doctor?”
“What do you think? Oh! No way! Where’s the doctor?”
53
53
He appeared impetuously in the doorway, then stopped dead, his face very white. A hand put him aside, and Hector Blunt came past him into the room.
He flew into the doorway without thinking, then froze in place, his face very pale. A hand pushed him aside, and Hector Blunt walked past him into the room.
“My God!” said Raymond from behind him; “it’s true, then.”
“My God!” Raymond said from behind him. “It really is true.”
Blunt came straight on till he reached the chair. He bent over the body, and I thought that, like Parker, he was going to lay hold of the dagger hilt. I drew him back with one hand.
Blunt walked straight over until he got to the chair. He leaned over the body, and I thought that, like Parker, he was going to grab the dagger's hilt. I pulled him back with one hand.
“Nothing must be moved,” I explained. “The police must see him exactly as he is now.”
“Nothing can be moved,” I said. “The police need to see him exactly as he is right now.”
Blunt nodded in instant comprehension. His face was expressionless as ever, but I thought I detected signs of emotion beneath the stolid mask. Geoffrey Raymond had joined us now, and stood peering over Blunt’s shoulder at the body.
Blunt nodded in immediate understanding. His face was as expressionless as always, but I thought I noticed hints of emotion beneath his stoic exterior. Geoffrey Raymond had joined us now and was looking over Blunt’s shoulder at the body.
“This is terrible,” he said in a low voice.
“This is awful,” he said quietly.
He had regained his composure, but as he took off the pince-nez he habitually wore and polished them I observed that his hand was shaking.
He had regained his composure, but as he took off the pince-nez he usually wore and polished them, I noticed that his hand was shaking.
“Robbery, I suppose,” he said. “How did the fellow get in? Through the window? Has anything been taken?”
“Robbery, I guess,” he said. “How did the guy get in? Through the window? Did they take anything?”
He went towards the desk.
He walked to the desk.
“You think it’s burglary?” I said slowly.
“You think it’s a burglary?” I said slowly.
“What else could it be? There’s no question of suicide, I suppose?”
“What else could it be? There’s no way it’s suicide, right?”
“No man could stab himself in such a way,” I said confidently. “It’s murder right enough. But with what motive?”
“No one could stab themselves like that,” I said confidently. “It’s definitely murder. But what's the motive?”
54
54
“Roger hadn’t an enemy in the world,” said Blunt quietly. “Must have been burglars. But what was the thief after? Nothing seems to be disarranged?”
“Roger didn't have an enemy in the world,” Blunt said quietly. “Must have been burglars. But what was the thief after? Nothing seems to be out of place?”
He looked round the room. Raymond was still sorting the papers on the desk.
He looked around the room. Raymond was still organizing the papers on the desk.
“There seems nothing missing, and none of the drawers show signs of having been tampered with,” the secretary observed at last. “It’s very mysterious.”
“There doesn’t seem to be anything missing, and none of the drawers look like they’ve been messed with,” the secretary finally said. “It’s really mysterious.”
Blunt made a slight motion with his head.
Blunt nodded slightly.
“There are some letters on the floor here,” he said.
“There are some letters on the floor here,” he said.
I looked down. Three or four letters still lay where Ackroyd had dropped them earlier in the evening.
I looked down. Three or four letters were still where Ackroyd had dropped them earlier in the evening.
But the blue envelope containing Mrs. Ferrars’s letter had disappeared. I half opened my mouth to speak, but at that moment the sound of a bell pealed through the house. There was a confused murmur of voices in the hall, and then Parker appeared with our local inspector and a police constable.
But the blue envelope with Mrs. Ferrars's letter was gone. I partially opened my mouth to say something, but just then the sound of a bell rang through the house. There was a jumble of voices in the hall, and then Parker came in with our local inspector and a police officer.
“Good evening, gentlemen,” said the inspector. “I’m terribly sorry for this! A good kind gentleman like Mr. Ackroyd. The butler says it is murder. No possibility of accident or suicide, doctor?”
“Good evening, gentlemen,” said the inspector. “I’m really sorry about this! A nice guy like Mr. Ackroyd. The butler claims it’s murder. No chance it was an accident or suicide, doctor?”
“None whatever,” I said.
"Not at all," I said.
“Ah! A bad business.”
"Ugh! A bad deal."
He came and stood over the body.
He came and stood over the body.
“Been moved at all?” he asked sharply.
“Have you been moved at all?” he asked sharply.
“Beyond making certain that life was extinct—an easy matter—I have not disturbed the body in any way.”
“Other than making sure that life was gone—which was simple—I haven’t touched the body at all.”
“Ah! And everything points to the murderer having55 got clear away—for the moment, that is. Now then, let me hear all about it. Who found the body?”
“Ah! And everything indicates that the murderer has55 escaped—for now, at least. Now, tell me everything. Who discovered the body?”
I explained the circumstances carefully.
I explained the situation carefully.
“A telephone message, you say? From the butler?”
“A phone message, you say? From the butler?”
“A message that I never sent,” declared Parker earnestly. “I’ve not been near the telephone the whole evening. The others can bear me out that I haven’t.”
“A message that I never sent,” Parker said earnestly. “I haven’t even been near the phone all evening. The others can back me up on that.”
“Very odd, that. Did it sound like Parker’s voice, doctor?”
"That’s very strange. Did it sound like Parker’s voice, doctor?"
“Well—I can’t say I noticed. I took it for granted, you see.”
"Well—I can’t say I noticed. I assumed it was just normal, you know."
“Naturally. Well, you got up here, broke in the door, and found poor Mr. Ackroyd like this. How long should you say he had been dead, doctor?”
“Of course. So, you came up here, broke down the door, and found poor Mr. Ackroyd like this. How long would you say he’s been dead, doctor?”
“Half an hour at least—perhaps longer,” I said.
“Maybe half an hour—possibly more,” I said.
“The door was locked on the inside, you say? What about the window?”
“The door was locked from the inside, you say? What about the window?”
“I myself closed and bolted it earlier in the evening at Mr. Ackroyd’s request.”
“I locked it up earlier this evening at Mr. Ackroyd’s request.”
The inspector strode across to it and threw back the curtains.
The inspector walked over to it and pulled back the curtains.
“Well, it’s open now anyway,” he remarked.
“Well, it’s open now anyway,” he said.
True enough, the window was open, the lower sash being raised to its fullest extent.
True enough, the window was open, the bottom sash raised all the way up.
The inspector produced a pocket torch and flashed it along the sill outside.
The inspector took out a flashlight and shone it along the ledge outside.
“This is the way he went all right,” he remarked, “and got in. See here.”
“This is how he went for sure,” he said, “and got inside. Look here.”
In the light of the powerful torch, several clearly defined footmarks could be seen. They seemed to be those56 of shoes with rubber studs in the soles. One particularly clear one pointed inwards, another, slightly overlapping it, pointed outwards.
In the bright light of the powerful flashlight, several distinct footprints were visible. They looked like those of shoes with rubber studs on the soles. One footprint was clearly pointing inward, while another, slightly overlapping it, was pointing outward.
“Plain as a pikestaff,” said the inspector. “Any valuables missing?”
“Straightforward as can be,” said the inspector. “Are any valuables missing?”
Geoffrey Raymond shook his head.
Geoffrey Raymond shook his head.
“Not so that we can discover. Mr. Ackroyd never kept anything of particular value in this room.”
“Not so we can find anything. Mr. Ackroyd never stored anything of real value in this room.”
“H’m,” said the inspector. “Man found an open window. Climbed in, saw Mr. Ackroyd sitting there—maybe he’d fallen asleep. Man stabbed him from behind, then lost his nerve and made off. But he’s left his tracks pretty clearly. We ought to get hold of him without much difficulty. No suspicious strangers been hanging about anywhere?”
“Hmm,” said the inspector. “A guy found an open window. He climbed in, saw Mr. Ackroyd sitting there—maybe he’d fallen asleep. The guy stabbed him from behind, then lost his nerve and ran off. But he left his tracks pretty clear. We should be able to catch him without too much trouble. Any suspicious strangers hanging around anywhere?”
“Oh!” I said suddenly.
“Oh!” I said out of nowhere.
“What is it, doctor?”
"What's wrong, doctor?"
“I met a man this evening—just as I was turning out of the gate. He asked me the way to Fernly Park.”
“I met a guy this evening—just as I was leaving the gate. He asked me for directions to Fernly Park.”
“What time would that be?”
"What time is that?"
“Just nine o’clock. I heard it chime the hour as I was turning out of the gate.”
“Just nine o’clock. I heard it chime as I was walking out of the gate.”
“Can you describe him?”
"Can you describe him?"
I did so to the best of my ability.
I tried my best.
The inspector turned to the butler.
The inspector confronted the butler.
“Any one answering that description come to the front door?”
“Did anyone fitting that description come to the front door?”
“No, sir. No one has been to the house at all this evening.”
“No, sir. No one has come to the house at all this evening.”
“What about the back?”
“How about the back?”
57
57
“I don’t think so, sir, but I’ll make inquiries.”
“I don’t think so, sir, but I’ll look into it.”
He moved towards the door, but the inspector held up a large hand.
He moved toward the door, but the inspector raised a large hand.
“No, thanks. I’ll do my own inquiring. But first of all I want to fix the time a little more clearly. When was Mr. Ackroyd last seen alive?”
“No, thanks. I’ll handle my own inquiries. But first, I want to clarify the timing a bit more. When was Mr. Ackroyd last seen alive?”
“Probably by me,” I said, “when I left at—let me see—about ten minutes to nine. He told me that he didn’t wish to be disturbed, and I repeated the order to Parker.”
"Probably by me," I said, "when I left at—let me think—around ten minutes to nine. He mentioned that he didn't want to be disturbed, and I relayed that to Parker."
“Just so, sir,” said Parker respectfully.
“Absolutely, sir,” Parker said respectfully.
“Mr. Ackroyd was certainly alive at half-past nine,” put in Raymond, “for I heard his voice in here talking.”
“Mr. Ackroyd was definitely alive at 9:30,” Raymond added, “because I heard him talking in here.”
“Who was he talking to?”
“Who was he chatting with?”
“That I don’t know. Of course, at the time I took it for granted that it was Dr. Sheppard who was with him. I wanted to ask him a question about some papers I was engaged upon, but when I heard the voices I remembered that he had said he wanted to talk to Dr. Sheppard without being disturbed, and I went away again. But now it seems that the doctor had already left?”
“That I don’t know. Back then, I just assumed it was Dr. Sheppard who was with him. I wanted to ask him a question about some papers I was working on, but when I heard the voices, I remembered he had said he wanted to talk to Dr. Sheppard without interruption, so I left again. But now it seems that the doctor had already left?”
I nodded.
I agreed.
“I was at home by a quarter-past nine,” I said. “I didn’t go out again until I received the telephone call.”
“I was home by 9:15,” I said. “I didn’t go out again until I got the phone call.”
“Who could have been with him at half-past nine?” queried the inspector. “It wasn’t you, Mr.—er——”
“Who could have been with him at nine-thirty?” asked the inspector. “It wasn’t you, Mr.—um—”
“Major Blunt,” I said.
“Major Blunt,” I said.
“Major Hector Blunt?” asked the inspector, a respectful tone creeping into his voice.
"Major Hector Blunt?" the inspector asked, a respectful tone creeping into his voice.
Blunt merely jerked his head affirmatively.
Blunt just nodded in agreement.
“I think we’ve seen you down here before, sir,” said the58 inspector. “I didn’t recognize you for the moment, but you were staying with Mr. Ackroyd a year ago last May.”
“I think we’ve seen you down here before, sir,” said the58 inspector. “I didn’t recognize you at first, but you were staying with Mr. Ackroyd a year ago last May.”
“June,” corrected Blunt.
“June,” Blunt corrected.
“Just so, June it was. Now, as I was saying, it wasn’t you with Mr. Ackroyd at nine-thirty this evening?”
“Exactly, it was June. Now, as I was saying, it wasn’t you with Mr. Ackroyd at nine-thirty tonight?”
Blunt shook his head.
Blunt shook his head.
“Never saw him after dinner,” he volunteered.
“Never saw him after dinner,” he said.
The inspector turned once more to Raymond.
The inspector turned back to Raymond.
“You didn’t overhear any of the conversation going on, did you, sir?”
"You didn't hear any of the conversation happening, did you, sir?"
“I did catch just a fragment of it,” said the secretary, “and, supposing as I did that it was Dr. Sheppard who was with Mr. Ackroyd, that fragment struck me as distinctly odd. As far as I can remember, the exact words were these. Mr. Ackroyd was speaking. ‘The calls on my purse have been so frequent of late’—that is what he was saying—‘of late, that I fear it is impossible for me to accede to your request....’ I went away again at once, of course, so did not hear any more. But I rather wondered because Dr. Sheppard——”
“I caught just a bit of it,” said the secretary, “and, since I assumed it was Dr. Sheppard with Mr. Ackroyd, that bit struck me as really odd. As far as I remember, the exact words were these. Mr. Ackroyd was speaking. ‘The calls on my wallet have been so frequent lately’—that’s what he said—‘lately, that I fear it’s impossible for me to agree to your request....’ I left right away, of course, so I didn’t hear anything else. But I was a bit curious because Dr. Sheppard——”
“——Does not ask for loans for himself or subscriptions for others,” I finished.
“——Doesn't ask for loans for himself or subscriptions for others,” I finished.
“A demand for money,” said the inspector musingly. “It may be that here we have a very important clew.” He turned to the butler. “You say, Parker, that nobody was admitted by the front door this evening?”
“A demand for money,” the inspector said, thinking aloud. “It could be that we have a very important clue here.” He looked at the butler. “You said, Parker, that no one came in through the front door tonight?”
“That’s what I say, sir.”
"That’s what I mean, sir."
“Then it seems almost certain that Mr. Ackroyd himself59 must have admitted this stranger. But I don’t quite see——”
“Then it seems almost certain that Mr. Ackroyd himself59 must have admitted this stranger. But I don’t quite see——”
The inspector went into a kind of day-dream for some minutes.
The inspector zoned out for a few minutes.
“One thing’s clear,” he said at length, rousing himself from his absorption. “Mr. Ackroyd was alive and well at nine-thirty. That is the last moment at which he is known to have been alive.”
“One thing’s clear,” he said after a pause, pulling himself out of his thoughts. “Mr. Ackroyd was alive and well at nine-thirty. That is the last time we know he was alive.”
Parker gave vent to an apologetic cough which brought the inspector’s eyes on him at once.
Parker cleared his throat to apologize, which immediately caught the inspector’s attention.
“Well?” he said sharply.
"Well?" he said sharply.
“If you’ll excuse me, sir, Miss Flora saw him after that.”
“If you don’t mind me saying, sir, Miss Flora saw him after that.”
“Miss Flora?”
"Hey, Flora?"
“Yes, sir. About a quarter to ten that would be. It was after that that she told me Mr. Ackroyd wasn’t to be disturbed again to-night.”
“Yes, sir. That would be around a quarter to ten. After that, she told me Mr. Ackroyd wasn’t to be disturbed again tonight.”
“Did he send her to you with that message?”
“Did he send her to you with that message?”
“Not exactly, sir. I was bringing a tray with soda and whisky when Miss Flora, who was just coming out of this room, stopped me and said her uncle didn’t want to be disturbed.”
“Not exactly, sir. I was carrying a tray with soda and whiskey when Miss Flora, who was just coming out of this room, stopped me and said her uncle didn’t want to be disturbed.”
The inspector looked at the butler with rather closer attention than he had bestowed on him up to now.
The inspector examined the butler with much more focus than he had given him until now.
“You’d already been told that Mr. Ackroyd didn’t want to be disturbed, hadn’t you?”
“You were already told that Mr. Ackroyd didn’t want to be disturbed, right?”
Parker began to stammer. His hands shook.
Parker started to stutter. His hands were trembling.
“Yes, sir. Yes, sir. Quite so, sir.”
“Yes, sir. Yes, sir. Absolutely, sir.”
“And yet you were proposing to do so?”
“And yet you were suggesting doing that?”
“I’d forgotten, sir. At least I mean, I always bring60 the whisky and soda about that time, sir, and ask if there’s anything more, and I thought—well, I was doing as usual without thinking.”
“I forgot, sir. I mean, I always bring the whisky and soda around this time, sir, and ask if there’s anything else, and I thought—well, I was just doing my usual routine without thinking.”
It was at this moment that it began to dawn upon me that Parker was most suspiciously flustered. The man was shaking and twitching all over.
It was at this moment that I started to realize just how suspiciously flustered Parker was. The guy was shaking and twitching all over.
“H’m,” said the inspector. “I must see Miss Ackroyd at once. For the moment we’ll leave this room exactly as it is. I can return here after I’ve heard what Miss Ackroyd has to tell me. I shall just take the precaution of shutting and bolting the window.”
“Hmm,” said the inspector. “I need to see Miss Ackroyd right away. For now, let’s leave this room just as it is. I can come back after I’ve heard what Miss Ackroyd has to say. I’ll just make sure to shut and lock the window.”
This precaution accomplished, he led the way into the hall and we followed him. He paused a moment, as he glanced up at the little staircase, then spoke over his shoulder to the constable.
This done, he led the way into the hall, and we followed him. He stopped for a moment as he looked up at the small staircase, then spoke over his shoulder to the officer.
“Jones, you’d better stay here. Don’t let any one go into that room.”
“Jones, you should stay here. Don’t let anyone go into that room.”
Parker interposed deferentially.
Parker interjected respectfully.
“If you’ll excuse me, sir. If you were to lock the door into the main hall, nobody could gain access to this part. That staircase leads only to Mr. Ackroyd’s bedroom and bathroom. There is no communication with the other part of the house. There once was a door through, but Mr. Ackroyd had it blocked up. He liked to feel that his suite was entirely private.”
“If you don’t mind me saying, sir, if you were to lock the door to the main hall, nobody could get into this area. That staircase goes only to Mr. Ackroyd’s bedroom and bathroom. There’s no way to get to the other part of the house. There used to be a door connecting them, but Mr. Ackroyd had it sealed off. He preferred to feel that his suite was completely private.”
To make things clear and explain the position, I have appended a rough sketch of the right-hand wing of the house. The small staircase leads, as Parker explained, to a big bedroom (made by two being knocked into one) and an adjoining bathroom and lavatory.
To clarify and explain the situation, I've included a rough sketch of the right-hand wing of the house. The small staircase, as Parker mentioned, leads to a large bedroom (created by combining two rooms) along with a connected bathroom and toilet.
61
61

62
62
The inspector took in the position at a glance. We went through into the large hall and he locked the door behind him, slipping the key into his pocket. Then he gave the constable some low-voiced instructions, and the latter prepared to depart.
The inspector assessed the situation quickly. We walked into the big hall, and he locked the door behind him, putting the key in his pocket. Then he quietly instructed the constable, and the constable got ready to leave.
“We must get busy on those shoe tracks,” explained the inspector. “But first of all, I must have a word with Miss Ackroyd. She was the last person to see her uncle alive. Does she know yet?”
“We need to start working on those shoe tracks,” the inspector said. “But first, I need to talk to Miss Ackroyd. She was the last person to see her uncle alive. Does she know yet?”
Raymond shook his head.
Raymond sighed.
“Well, no need to tell her for another five minutes. She can answer my questions better without being upset by knowing the truth about her uncle. Tell her there’s been a burglary, and ask her if she would mind dressing and coming down to answer a few questions.”
“Well, there’s no need to tell her for another five minutes. She can answer my questions better if she’s not upset by knowing the truth about her uncle. Just tell her there’s been a burglary, and ask if she could get dressed and come downstairs to answer a few questions.”
It was Raymond who went upstairs on this errand.
It was Raymond who went upstairs to take care of this task.
“Miss Ackroyd will be down in a minute,” he said, when he returned. “I told her just what you suggested.”
“Miss Ackroyd will be down in a minute,” he said when he returned. “I told her exactly what you suggested.”
In less than five minutes Flora descended the staircase. She was wrapped in a pale pink silk kimono. She looked anxious and excited.
In under five minutes, Flora came down the stairs. She was wrapped in a light pink silk kimono. She looked both nervous and thrilled.
The inspector stepped forward.
The inspector moved forward.
“Good-evening, Miss Ackroyd,” he said civilly. “We’re afraid there’s been an attempt at robbery, and we want you to help us. What’s this room—the billiard room? Come in here and sit down.”
“Good evening, Miss Ackroyd,” he said politely. “We’re afraid there’s been an attempted robbery, and we need your help. What’s this room—the billiard room? Please come in and have a seat.”
Flora sat down composedly on the wide divan which ran the length of the wall, and looked up at the inspector.
Flora calmly sat down on the long sofa that stretched along the wall and looked up at the inspector.
“I don’t quite understand. What has been stolen? What do you want me to tell you?”
“I don’t really get it. What’s been taken? What do you want me to say?”
63
63
“It’s just this, Miss Ackroyd. Parker here says you came out of your uncle’s study at about a quarter to ten. Is that right?”
“It’s just this, Miss Ackroyd. Parker says you came out of your uncle’s study at about a quarter to ten. Is that true?”
“Quite right. I had been to say good-night to him.”
“Exactly. I had gone to say goodnight to him.”
“And the time is correct?”
“Is the time correct?”
“Well, it must have been about then. I can’t say exactly. It might have been later.”
“Well, it must have been around that time. I can’t say for sure. It could have been later.”
“Was your uncle alone, or was there any one with him?”
“Was your uncle by himself, or was someone with him?”
“He was alone. Dr. Sheppard had gone.”
“He was alone. Dr. Sheppard had left.”
“Did you happen to notice whether the window was open or shut?”
“Did you notice if the window was open or closed?”
Flora shook her head.
Flora shook her head.
“I can’t say. The curtains were drawn.”
“I can’t say. The curtains were closed.”
“Exactly. And your uncle seemed quite as usual?”
“Exactly. And your uncle seemed just the same as always?”
“I think so.”
"Sounds good to me."
“Do you mind telling us exactly what passed between you?”
“Could you please tell us exactly what happened between you?”
Flora paused a minute, as though to collect her recollections.
Flora paused for a moment, as if to gather her memories.
“I went in and said, ‘Good-night, uncle, I’m going to bed now. I’m tired to-night.’ He gave a sort of grunt, and—I went over and kissed him, and he said something about my looking nice in the frock I had on, and then he told me to run away as he was busy. So I went.”
“I went in and said, ‘Goodnight, Uncle, I’m heading to bed now. I’m tired tonight.’ He gave a kind of grunt, and—I went over and kissed him, and he said something about how nice I looked in the dress I was wearing, and then he told me to go away since he was busy. So I left.”
“Did he ask specially not to be disturbed?”
“Did he specifically ask not to be disturbed?”
“Oh! yes, I forgot. He said: ‘Tell Parker I don’t want anything more to-night, and that he’s not to disturb me.’ I met Parker just outside the door and gave him uncle’s message.”
“Oh! yes, I forgot. He said: ‘Tell Parker I don’t want anything more tonight, and that he’s not to disturb me.’ I ran into Parker just outside the door and passed on my uncle’s message.”
64
64
“Just so,” said the inspector.
“Exactly,” said the inspector.
“Won’t you tell me what it is that has been stolen?”
“Can you tell me what has been stolen?”
“We’re not quite—certain,” said the inspector hesitatingly.
“We're not really—sure,” said the inspector hesitantly.
A wide look of alarm came into the girl’s eyes. She started up.
A look of panic filled the girl's eyes. She jumped up.
“What is it? You’re hiding something from me?”
“What is it? Are you hiding something from me?”
Moving in his usual unobtrusive manner, Hector Blunt came between her and the inspector. She half stretched out her hand, and he took it in both of his, patting it as though she were a very small child, and she turned to him as though something in his stolid, rocklike demeanor promised comfort and safety.
Moving in his typical subtle way, Hector Blunt stepped between her and the inspector. She slightly reached out her hand, and he took it with both of his, patting it as if she were a very small child. She looked at him as if something in his solid, dependable demeanor promised comfort and safety.
“It’s bad news, Flora,” he said quietly. “Bad news for all of us. Your Uncle Roger——”
“It’s bad news, Flora,” he said softly. “Bad news for all of us. Your Uncle Roger——”
“Yes?”
“Yep?”
“It will be a shock to you. Bound to be. Poor Roger’s dead.”
“It’s going to be a shock for you. It has to be. Poor Roger is dead.”
Flora drew away from him, her eyes dilating with horror.
Flora pulled away from him, her eyes widening in fear.
“When?” she whispered. “When?”
“When?” she whispered. “When?”
“Very soon after you left him, I’m afraid,” said Blunt gravely.
“Very soon after you left him, I’m afraid,” Blunt said seriously.
Flora raised her hand to her throat, gave a little cry, and I hurried to catch her as she fell. She had fainted, and Blunt and I carried her upstairs and laid her on her bed. Then I got him to wake Mrs. Ackroyd and tell her the news. Flora soon revived, and I brought her mother to her, telling her what to do for the girl. Then I hurried downstairs again.
Flora put her hand to her throat, gasped, and I rushed to catch her as she collapsed. She had fainted, and Blunt and I took her upstairs and laid her on her bed. Then I had him wake Mrs. Ackroyd and inform her of what happened. Flora quickly came around, and I brought her mother to her, giving her instructions on how to help their daughter. Then I rushed back downstairs.
CHAPTER VI
I met the inspector just coming from the door which led into the kitchen quarters.
I met up the inspector just as he was coming from the door that led into the kitchen area.
“How’s the young lady, doctor?”
“How’s the young woman, doctor?”
“Coming round nicely. Her mother’s with her.”
“She's recovering well. Her mom is with her.”
“That’s good. I’ve been questioning the servants. They all declare that no one has been to the back door to-night. Your description of that stranger was rather vague. Can’t you give us something more definite to go upon?”
"That’s good. I’ve been asking the staff. They all say that no one has come to the back door tonight. Your description of that stranger was pretty vague. Can’t you provide us with something more specific to work with?"
“I’m afraid not,” I said regretfully. “It was a dark night, you see, and the fellow had his coat collar well pulled up and his hat squashed down over his eyes.”
“I’m sorry, but no,” I said sadly. “It was a dark night, you know, and the guy had his coat collar pulled up high and his hat pressed down over his eyes.”
“H’m,” said the inspector. “Looked as though he wanted to conceal his face. Sure it was no one you know?”
“Hmm,” said the inspector. “It seemed like he wanted to hide his face. Are you sure it’s no one you know?”
I replied in the negative, but not as decidedly as I might have done. I remembered my impression that the stranger’s voice was not unfamiliar to me. I explained this rather haltingly to the inspector.
I answered no, but not as confidently as I could have. I recalled that the stranger’s voice seemed somewhat familiar to me. I explained this to the inspector, but I stumbled over my words.
“It was a rough, uneducated voice, you say?”
"It was a harsh, unrefined voice, you say?"
I agreed, but it occurred to me that the roughness had been of an almost exaggerated quality. If, as the inspector thought, the man had wished to hide his face, he might equally well have tried to disguise his voice.
I agreed, but it struck me that the roughness was almost exaggerated. If, as the inspector believed, the man wanted to hide his face, he could have just as easily tried to change his voice.
66
66
“Do you mind coming into the study with me again, doctor? There are one or two things I want to ask you.”
“Could you come into the study with me again, doctor? I have a couple of things I want to ask you.”
I acquiesced. Inspector Davis unlocked the door of the lobby, we passed through, and he locked the door again behind him.
I agreed. Inspector Davis unlocked the lobby door, we went through, and he locked it again behind him.
“We don’t want to be disturbed,” he said grimly. “And we don’t want any eavesdropping either. What’s all this about blackmail?”
“We don’t want to be disturbed,” he said seriously. “And we don’t want anyone listening in either. What’s this about blackmail?”
“Blackmail!” I exclaimed, very much startled.
"Blackmail!" I said, clearly taken aback.
“Is it an effort of Parker’s imagination? Or is there something in it?”
“Is this just Parker’s imagination? Or is there something to it?”
“If Parker heard anything about blackmail,” I said slowly, “he must have been listening outside this door with his ear glued against the keyhole.”
“If Parker heard anything about blackmail,” I said slowly, “he must have been eavesdropping outside this door with his ear pressed against the keyhole.”
Davis nodded.
Davis agreed.
“Nothing more likely. You see, I’ve been instituting a few inquiries as to what Parker has been doing with himself this evening. To tell the truth, I didn’t like his manner. The man knows something. When I began to question him, he got the wind up, and plumped out some garbled story of blackmail.”
“Nothing more likely. You see, I’ve been asking around about what Parker has been up to this evening. Honestly, I didn’t like his attitude. The guy knows something. When I started to ask him questions, he got anxious and blurted out some jumbled story about blackmail.”
I took an instant decision.
I made a quick decision.
“I’m rather glad you’ve brought the matter up,” I said. “I’ve been trying to decide whether to make a clean breast of things or not. I’d already practically decided to tell you everything, but I was going to wait for a favorable opportunity. You might as well have it now.”
“I’m really glad you mentioned it,” I said. “I’ve been trying to figure out whether to come clean or not. I was pretty much ready to share everything with you, but I was planning to wait for the right moment. You might as well hear it now.”
And then and there I narrated the whole events of the evening as I have set them down here. The inspector listened keenly, occasionally interjecting a question.
And right there, I shared everything that happened that evening just as I've written it here. The inspector listened intently, sometimes asking a question.
67
67
“Most extraordinary story I ever heard,” he said, when I had finished. “And you say that letter has completely disappeared? It looks bad—it looks very bad indeed. It gives us what we’ve been looking for—a motive for the murder.”
“Most amazing story I’ve ever heard,” he said when I finished. “And you say that letter is totally gone? That’s not good—it’s really not good at all. It gives us what we’ve been searching for—a motive for the murder.”
I nodded.
I nodded.
“I realize that.”
"I get that."
“You say that Mr. Ackroyd hinted at a suspicion he had that some member of his household was involved? Household’s rather an elastic term.”
“You mentioned that Mr. Ackroyd suggested he suspected someone in his household might be involved? 'Household' is a pretty flexible term.”
“You don’t think that Parker himself might be the man we’re after?” I suggested.
“You don’t think that Parker might be the guy we're looking for?” I suggested.
“It looks very like it. He was obviously listening at the door when you came out. Then Miss Ackroyd came across him later bent on entering the study. Say he tried again when she was safely out of the way. He stabbed Ackroyd, locked the door on the inside, opened the window, and got out that way, and went round to a side door which he had previously left open. How’s that?”
“It looks pretty much like it. He was definitely eavesdropping at the door when you came out. Then Miss Ackroyd ran into him later, wanting to go into the study. So he probably tried again once she was out of the way. He stabbed Ackroyd, locked the door from the inside, opened the window, climbed out that way, and went around to a side door he had left open earlier. How does that sound?”
“There’s only one thing against it,” I said slowly. “If Ackroyd went on reading that letter as soon as I left, as he intended to do, I don’t see him continuing to sit on here and turn things over in his mind for another hour. He’d have had Parker in at once, accused him then and there, and there would have been a fine old uproar. Remember, Ackroyd was a man of choleric temper.”
“There’s just one thing that doesn't add up,” I said slowly. “If Ackroyd started reading that letter as soon as I left, which he planned to do, I can't see him just sitting here and thinking it over for another hour. He would have called Parker in right away, confronted him about it then and there, and it would have caused quite a scene. Keep in mind, Ackroyd was a man with a quick temper.”
“Mightn’t have had time to go on with the letter just then,” suggested the inspector. “We know some one was with him at half-past nine. If that visitor turned up as soon as you left, and after he went, Miss Ackroyd came in68 to say good-night—well, he wouldn’t be able to go on with the letter until close upon ten o’clock.”
“Maybe he didn’t have time to keep writing the letter at that moment,” suggested the inspector. “We know someone was with him at half-past nine. If that visitor showed up right after you left, and then Miss Ackroyd came in to say good-night—well, he wouldn’t be able to continue the letter until almost ten o’clock.”
“And the telephone call?”
"And the phone call?"
“Parker sent that all right—perhaps before he thought of the locked door and open window. Then he changed his mind—or got in a panic—and decided to deny all knowledge of it. That was it, depend upon it.”
“Parker definitely sent that message—maybe before he considered the locked door and the open window. Then he changed his mind—or panicked—and decided to pretend he knew nothing about it. Trust me on that.”
“Ye-es,” I said rather doubtfully.
"Yeah," I said somewhat doubtfully.
“Anyway, we can find out the truth about the telephone call from the exchange. If it was put through from here, I don’t see how any one else but Parker could have sent it. Depend upon it, he’s our man. But keep it dark—we don’t want to alarm him just yet, till we’ve got all the evidence. I’ll see to it he doesn’t give us the slip. To all appearances we’ll be concentrating on your mysterious stranger.”
“Anyway, we can find out the truth about the phone call from the switchboard. If it went through from here, I can’t see how anyone but Parker could have made it. Trust me, he’s our guy. But let’s keep this quiet—we don’t want to scare him off just yet until we have all the evidence. I’ll make sure he won’t get away from us. For now, we’ll act like we’re focused on your mysterious stranger.”
He rose from where he had been sitting astride the chair belonging to the desk, and crossed over to the still form in the arm-chair.
He stood up from where he had been sitting on the desk chair and walked over to the motionless figure in the armchair.
“The weapon ought to give us a clew,” he remarked, looking up. “It’s something quite unique—a curio, I should think, by the look of it.”
“The weapon should give us a clue,” he said, looking up. “It’s something really unique—a collectible, I would say, just by the look of it.”
He bent down, surveying the handle attentively, and I heard him give a grunt of satisfaction. Then, very gingerly, he pressed his hands down below the hilt and drew the blade out from the wound. Still carrying it so as not to touch the handle, he placed it in a wide china mug which adorned the mantelpiece.
He crouched down, examining the handle carefully, and I heard him grunt in satisfaction. Then, very carefully, he pressed his hands below the hilt and pulled the blade out of the wound. Still holding it in a way that avoided touching the handle, he set it in a large china mug that was on the mantelpiece.
“Yes,” he said, nodding at it. “Quite a work of art. There can’t be many of them about.”
“Yeah,” he said, nodding at it. “It's definitely a work of art. There can't be many like it around.”
69
69
It was indeed a beautiful object. A narrow, tapering blade, and a hilt of elaborately intertwined metals of curious and careful workmanship. He touched the blade gingerly with his finger, testing its sharpness, and made an appreciative grimace.
It was truly a stunning piece. A slim, pointed blade with a hilt made of intricately woven metals, displaying skilled craftsmanship. He lightly ran his finger along the blade, checking its sharpness, and made a thoughtful grimace.
“Lord, what an edge,” he exclaimed. “A child could drive that into a man—as easy as cutting butter. A dangerous sort of toy to have about.”
“Wow, what a sharp edge,” he said. “A child could stab someone with that—just as easy as cutting through butter. It's a pretty dangerous toy to have around.”
“May I examine the body properly now?” I asked.
“Can I check the body properly now?” I asked.
He nodded.
He nodded.
“Go ahead.”
“Go for it.”
I made a thorough examination.
I did a thorough check.
“Well?” said the inspector, when I had finished.
“Well?” said the inspector when I was done.
“I’ll spare you the technical language,” I said. “We’ll keep that for the inquest. The blow was delivered by a right-handed man standing behind him, and death must have been instantaneous. By the expression on the dead man’s face, I should say that the blow was quite unexpected. He probably died without knowing who his assailant was.”
“I’ll skip the technical jargon,” I said. “We’ll save that for the investigation. The blow came from a right-handed person standing behind him, and he likely died instantly. Judging by the look on the dead man’s face, I’d say the blow took him completely by surprise. He probably died without even realizing who attacked him.”
“Butlers can creep about as soft-footed as cats,” said Inspector Davis. “There’s not going to be much mystery about this crime. Take a look at the hilt of that dagger.”
“Butlers can move around as quietly as cats,” said Inspector Davis. “There’s not going to be much mystery about this crime. Just look at the hilt of that dagger.”
I took the look.
I checked it out.
“I dare say they’re not apparent to you, but I can see them clearly enough.” He lowered his voice. “Fingerprints!”
“I bet you can't see them, but I can see them just fine.” He lowered his voice. “Fingerprints!”
He stood off a few steps to judge of his effect.
He stepped back a few paces to evaluate his impact.
“Yes,” I said mildly. “I guessed that.”
“Yes,” I said calmly. “I figured that out.”
I do not see why I should be supposed to be totally70 devoid of intelligence. After all, I read detective stories, and the newspapers, and am a man of quite average ability. If there had been toe marks on the dagger handle, now, that would have been quite a different thing. I would then have registered any amount of surprise and awe.
I don't understand why I'm expected to be completely70 without any intelligence. I read detective stories and the news, and I'm just an average guy. If there had been toe marks on the dagger handle, that would have been something else entirely. Then I would have definitely felt surprised and impressed.
I think the inspector was annoyed with me for declining to get thrilled. He picked up the china mug and invited me to accompany him to the billiard room.
I think the inspector was frustrated with me for not wanting to get excited. He grabbed the china mug and asked me to join him in the billiard room.
“I want to see if Mr. Raymond can tell us anything about this dagger,” he explained.
“I want to see if Mr. Raymond can share anything about this dagger,” he explained.
Locking the outer door behind us again, we made our way to the billiard room, where we found Geoffrey Raymond. The inspector held up his exhibit.
Locking the outer door behind us again, we headed to the billiard room, where we found Geoffrey Raymond. The inspector held up his exhibit.
“Ever seen this before, Mr. Raymond?”
“Have you seen this before, Mr. Raymond?”
“Why—I believe—I’m almost sure that is a curio given to Mr. Ackroyd by Major Blunt. It comes from Morocco—no, Tunis. So the crime was committed with that? What an extraordinary thing. It seems almost impossible, and yet there could hardly be two daggers the same. May I fetch Major Blunt?”
“Why—I think—I’m pretty sure that’s a collectible Mr. Ackroyd got from Major Blunt. It’s from Morocco—no, wait, Tunis. So the crime was committed with that? What an incredible thing. It seems almost impossible, yet there can’t be two daggers that are identical. Can I go get Major Blunt?”
Without waiting for an answer, he hurried off.
Without waiting for a response, he rushed off.
“Nice young fellow that,” said the inspector. “Something honest and ingenuous about him.”
“Nice young guy,” said the inspector. “There's something genuine and straightforward about him.”
I agreed. In the two years that Geoffrey Raymond has been secretary to Ackroyd, I have never seen him ruffled or out of temper. And he has been, I know, a most efficient secretary.
I agreed. In the two years that Geoffrey Raymond has been secretary to Ackroyd, I have never seen him stressed or angry. And he has been, I know, a very effective secretary.
In a minute or two Raymond returned, accompanied by Blunt.
In a minute or two, Raymond came back with Blunt.
71
71
“I was right,” said Raymond excitedly. “It is the Tunisian dagger.”
“I was right,” said Raymond excitedly. “It is the Tunisian dagger.”
“Major Blunt hasn’t looked at it yet,” objected the inspector.
“Major Blunt hasn’t checked it out yet,” replied the inspector.
“Saw it the moment I came into the study,” said the quiet man.
“Saw it the moment I walked into the study,” said the quiet man.
“You recognized it then?”
"You got it then?"
Blunt nodded.
Blunt agreed.
“You said nothing about it,” said the inspector suspiciously.
"You didn't say anything about it," the inspector said suspiciously.
“Wrong moment,” said Blunt. “Lot of harm done by blurting out things at the wrong time.”
"Wrong moment," Blunt said. "A lot of damage can happen when you say stuff at the wrong time."
He returned the inspector’s stare placidly enough.
He calmly met the inspector's gaze.
The latter grunted at last and turned away. He brought the dagger over to Blunt.
The guy finally grunted and turned away. He handed the dagger to Blunt.
“You’re quite sure about it, sir. You identify it positively?”
“You’re really sure about this, sir? Can you confirm it for sure?”
“Absolutely. No doubt whatever.”
"Definitely. No doubt about it."
“Where was this—er—curio usually kept? Can you tell me that, sir?”
"Where was this—um—curio usually stored? Can you tell me that, sir?"
It was the secretary who answered.
It was the secretary who picked up.
“In the silver table in the drawing-room.”
“In the silver table in the living room.”
“What?” I exclaimed.
"What?" I said.
The others looked at me.
The others stared at me.
“Yes, doctor?” said the inspector encouragingly.
“Yes, doctor?” the inspector asked encouragingly.
“It’s nothing.”
“It's no big deal.”
“Yes, doctor?” said the inspector again, still more encouragingly.
“Yes, doctor?” the inspector said again, this time more encouragingly.
“It’s so trivial,” I explained apologetically. “Only that when I arrived last night for dinner I heard the lid of the silver table being shut down in the drawing-room.”
“It’s really nothing,” I said, feeling sorry. “It’s just that when I got here for dinner last night, I heard the lid of the silver table being closed in the living room.”
72
72
I saw profound skepticism and a trace of suspicion on the inspector’s countenance.
I saw deep skepticism and a hint of suspicion on the inspector’s face.
“How did you know it was the silver table lid?”
“How did you know it was the lid of the silver table?”
I was forced to explain in detail—a long, tedious explanation which I would infinitely rather not have had to make.
I had to explain everything in detail—a long, boring explanation that I'd much rather not have to give.
The inspector heard me to the end.
The inspector listened to me until I finished.
“Was the dagger in its place when you were looking over the contents?” he asked.
“Was the dagger where it was supposed to be when you were checking the contents?” he asked.
“I don’t know,” I said. “I can’t say I remember noticing it—but, of course, it may have been there all the time.”
“I don’t know,” I said. “I can’t say I remember noticing it—but, of course, it could have been there the whole time.”
“We’d better get hold of the housekeeper,” remarked the inspector, and pulled the bell.
“We should call the housekeeper,” said the inspector, and rang the bell.
A few minutes later Miss Russell, summoned by Parker, entered the room.
A few minutes later, Miss Russell, called in by Parker, entered the room.
“I don’t think I went near the silver table,” she said, when the inspector had posed his question. “I was looking to see that all the flowers were fresh. Oh! yes, I remember now. The silver table was open—which it had no business to be, and I shut the lid down as I passed.”
“I don’t think I got close to the silver table,” she said when the inspector asked his question. “I was checking to make sure all the flowers were fresh. Oh! yes, I remember now. The silver table was open—something it shouldn’t have been—and I closed the lid as I walked by.”
She looked at him aggressively.
She glared at him.
“I see,” said the inspector. “Can you tell me if this dagger was in its place then?”
“I get it,” said the inspector. “Can you tell me if this dagger was where it was supposed to be then?”
Miss Russell looked at the weapon composedly.
Miss Russell looked at the weapon calmly.
“I can’t say, I’m sure,” she replied. “I didn’t stop to look. I knew the family would be down any minute, and I wanted to get away.”
“I can’t say for sure,” she replied. “I didn’t stop to check. I knew the family would be down any minute, and I wanted to get out of there.”
“Thank you,” said the inspector.
"Thanks," said the inspector.
There was just a trace of hesitation in his manner, as73 though he would have liked to question her further, but Miss Russell clearly accepted the words as a dismissal, and glided from the room.
There was a hint of hesitation in his manner, as73 if he wanted to ask her more questions, but Miss Russell clearly took his words as a signal to leave, and she smoothly exited the room.
“Rather a Tartar, I should fancy, eh?” said the inspector, looking after her. “Let me see. This silver table is in front of one of the windows, I think you said, doctor?”
"Sounds like a tough cookie, doesn't it?" said the inspector, watching her leave. "Let me see. This silver table is in front of one of the windows, I believe you mentioned, doctor?"
Raymond answered for me.
Raymond answered for me.
“Yes, the left-hand window.”
"Yes, the left window."
“And the window was open?”
"And the window was open?"
“They were both ajar.”
“They were both slightly open.”
“Well, I don’t think we need go into the question much further. Somebody—I’ll just say somebody—could get that dagger any time he liked, and exactly when he got it doesn’t matter in the least. I’ll be coming up in the morning with the chief constable, Mr. Raymond. Until then, I’ll keep the key of that door. I want Colonel Melrose to see everything exactly as it is. I happen to know that he’s dining out the other side of the county, and, I believe, staying the night....”
“Well, I don’t think we need to discuss this any further. Someone—I’ll just say someone—could grab that dagger whenever they wanted, and the exact timing doesn’t matter at all. I’ll be coming by in the morning with the chief constable, Mr. Raymond. Until then, I’ll keep the key to that door. I want Colonel Melrose to see everything just as it is. I happen to know he’s having dinner on the other side of the county, and I believe he’s staying the night...”
We watched the inspector take up the jar.
We watched the inspector pick up the jar.
“I shall have to pack this carefully,” he observed. “It’s going to be an important piece of evidence in more ways than one.”
“I need to pack this carefully,” he noted. “It’s going to be an important piece of evidence in more ways than one.”
A few minutes later as I came out of the billiard room with Raymond, the latter gave a low chuckle of amusement.
A few minutes later, as I walked out of the billiard room with Raymond, he let out a soft laugh of amusement.
I felt the pressure of his hand on my arm, and followed the direction of his eyes. Inspector Davis seemed to be inviting Parker’s opinion of a small pocket diary.
I felt his hand pressing on my arm and followed his gaze. Inspector Davis appeared to be seeking Parker’s thoughts on a small pocket diary.
74
74
“A little obvious,” murmured my companion. “So Parker is the suspect, is he? Shall we oblige Inspector Davis with a set of our fingerprints also?”
“A bit obvious,” my companion whispered. “So Parker is the suspect, right? Should we also give Inspector Davis a set of our fingerprints?”
He took two cards from the card tray, wiped them with his silk handkerchief, then handed one to me and took the other himself. Then, with a grin, he handed them to the police inspector.
He picked up two cards from the card tray, wiped them with his silk handkerchief, then handed one to me and kept the other for himself. Then, with a grin, he gave them to the police inspector.
“Souvenirs,” he said. “No. 1, Dr. Sheppard; No. 2, my humble self. One from Major Blunt will be forthcoming in the morning.”
“Souvenirs,” he said. “No. 1, Dr. Sheppard; No. 2, my humble self. One from Major Blunt will be coming in the morning.”
Youth is very buoyant. Even the brutal murder of his friend and employer could not dim Geoffrey Raymond’s spirits for long. Perhaps that is as it should be. I do not know. I have lost the quality of resilience long since myself.
Youth is very resilient. Even the brutal murder of his friend and boss couldn’t bring Geoffrey Raymond down for long. Maybe that’s how it should be. I’m not sure. I lost that kind of resilience a long time ago.
It was very late when I got back, and I hoped that Caroline would have gone to bed. I might have known better.
It was really late when I got back, and I hoped that Caroline would have gone to bed. I should have known better.
She had hot cocoa waiting for me, and whilst I drank it, she extracted the whole history of the evening from me. I said nothing of the blackmailing business, but contented myself with giving her the facts of the murder.
She had hot cocoa ready for me, and while I drank it, she got the complete story of the evening out of me. I didn’t mention anything about the blackmailing situation, but I was satisfied with just sharing the details of the murder.
“The police suspect Parker,” I said, as I rose to my feet and prepared to ascend to bed. “There seems a fairly clear case against him.”
“The police suspect Parker,” I said, getting up and getting ready to go to bed. “There seems to be a pretty strong case against him.”
“Parker!” said my sister. “Fiddlesticks! That inspector must be a perfect fool. Parker indeed! Don’t tell me.”
“Parker!” my sister exclaimed. “Nonsense! That inspector must be an absolute idiot. Parker, really! Don’t even say it.”
With which obscure pronouncement we went up to bed.
With that vague statement, we headed up to bed.
CHAPTER VII
On the following morning I hurried unforgivably over my round. My excuse can be that I had no very serious cases to attend. On my return Caroline came into the hall to greet me.
On the next morning, I rushed through my rounds without any good reason. I can say my excuse was that I didn’t have any really serious cases to deal with. When I got back, Caroline came into the hall to greet me.
“Flora Ackroyd is here,” she announced in an excited whisper.
“Flora Ackroyd is here,” she said in an excited whisper.
“What?”
“What’s up?”
I concealed my surprise as best I could.
I hid my surprise as best as I could.
“She’s very anxious to see you. She’s been here half an hour.”
"She’s really eager to see you. She’s been here for half an hour."
Caroline led the way into our small sitting-room, and I followed.
Caroline walked into our tiny living room, and I followed her.
Flora was sitting on the sofa by the window. She was in black and she sat nervously twisting her hands together. I was shocked by the sight of her face. All the color had faded away from it. But when she spoke her manner was as composed and resolute as possible.
Flora was sitting on the sofa by the window. She was dressed in black and nervously twisting her hands together. I was shocked by how pale her face looked. But when she spoke, she was as composed and determined as ever.
“Dr. Sheppard, I have come to ask you to help me.”
“Dr. Sheppard, I’m here to ask for your help.”
“Of course he’ll help you, my dear,” said Caroline.
“Of course he’ll help you, my dear,” Caroline said.
I don’t think Flora really wished Caroline to be present at the interview. She would, I am sure, have infinitely preferred to speak to me privately. But she also wanted to waste no time, so she made the best of it.
I don’t think Flora actually wanted Caroline to be there during the interview. I’m sure she would have much rather talked to me alone. But she also didn’t want to waste any time, so she made the most of the situation.
76
76
“I want you to come to The Larches with me.”
“I want you to come to The Larches with me.”
“The Larches?” I queried, surprised.
“The Larches?” I asked, surprised.
“To see that funny little man?” exclaimed Caroline.
“To see that funny little guy?” exclaimed Caroline.
“Yes. You know who he is, don’t you?”
“Yes. You know who he is, right?”
“We fancied,” I said, “that he might be a retired hairdresser.”
“We thought,” I said, “that he might be a retired hairdresser.”
Flora’s blue eyes opened very wide.
Flora's blue eyes widened.
“Why, he’s Hercule Poirot! You know who I mean—the private detective. They say he’s done the most wonderful things—just like detectives do in books. A year ago he retired and came to live down here. Uncle knew who he was, but he promised not to tell any one, because M. Poirot wanted to live quietly without being bothered by people.”
“Why, he’s Hercule Poirot! You know who I’m talking about—the private detective. They say he’s done the most amazing things—just like detectives do in books. A year ago he retired and moved down here. Uncle knew who he was, but he promised not to tell anyone, because M. Poirot wanted to live quietly without being disturbed by people.”
“So that’s who he is,” I said slowly.
“So that’s who he is,” I said slowly.
“You’ve heard of him, of course?”
"Have you heard of him?"
“I’m rather an old fogey, as Caroline tells me,” I said, “but I have just heard of him.”
“I’m kind of an old-fashioned person, as Caroline tells me,” I said, “but I have just heard of him.”
“Extraordinary!” commented Caroline.
"Awesome!" commented Caroline.
I don’t know what she was referring to—possibly her own failure to discover the truth.
I’m not sure what she meant—maybe it was about her own struggle to find the truth.
“You want to go and see him?” I asked slowly. “Now why?”
"You want to go see him?" I asked slowly. "Why's that?"
“To get him to investigate this murder, of course,” said Caroline sharply. “Don’t be so stupid, James.”
“To get him to look into this murder, obviously,” Caroline said sharply. “Don’t be so clueless, James.”
I was not really being stupid. Caroline does not always understand what I am driving at.
I wasn’t actually being stupid. Caroline doesn’t always get what I’m trying to say.
“You haven’t got confidence in Inspector Davis?” I went on.
“You don’t have confidence in Inspector Davis?” I continued.
77
77
“Of course she hasn’t,” said Caroline. “I haven’t either.”
“Of course she hasn't,” Caroline said. “I haven't either.”
Any one would have thought it was Caroline’s uncle who had been murdered.
Anyone would have thought it was Caroline’s uncle who had been murdered.
“And how do you know he would take up the case?” I asked. “Remember he has retired from active work.”
“And how do you know he would take the case?” I asked. “Remember, he’s retired from active work.”
“That’s just it,” said Flora simply. “I’ve got to persuade him.”
"That's exactly it," Flora said plainly. "I have to convince him."
“You are sure you are doing wisely?” I asked gravely.
“Are you sure you’re making a wise choice?” I asked seriously.
“Of course she is,” said Caroline. “I’ll go with her myself if she likes.”
“Of course she is,” Caroline said. “I’ll go with her myself if she wants.”
“I’d rather the doctor came with me if you don’t mind, Miss Sheppard,” said Flora.
“I’d prefer if the doctor came with me, if that’s okay with you, Miss Sheppard,” said Flora.
She knows the value of being direct on certain occasions. Any hints would certainly have been wasted on Caroline.
She understands the importance of being straightforward at times. Any hints would definitely have been lost on Caroline.
“You see,” she explained, following directness with tact, “Dr. Sheppard being the doctor, and having found the body, he would be able to give all the details to M. Poirot.”
“You see,” she explained, balancing honesty with sensitivity, “Dr. Sheppard, since he’s the doctor and discovered the body, can provide all the details to M. Poirot.”
“Yes,” said Caroline grudgingly, “I see that.”
"Yeah," Caroline said reluctantly, "I see that."
I took a turn or two up and down the room.
I walked back and forth a couple of times in the room.
“Flora,” I said gravely, “be guided by me. I advise you not to drag this detective into the case.”
“Flora,” I said seriously, “listen to me. I suggest you not involve this detective in the case.”
Flora sprang to her feet. The color rushed into her cheeks.
Flora jumped to her feet. Color flooded her cheeks.
“I know why you say that,” she cried. “But it’s exactly for that reason I’m so anxious to go. You’re afraid! But I’m not. I know Ralph better than you do.”
“I understand why you say that,” she exclaimed. “But it’s exactly because of that that I’m so eager to go. You’re scared! But I’m not. I know Ralph better than you do.”
78
78
“Ralph,” said Caroline. “What has Ralph got to do with it?”
“Ralph,” Caroline said. “What does Ralph have to do with this?”
Neither of us heeded her.
Neither of us listened to her.
“Ralph may be weak,” continued Flora. “He may have done foolish things in the past—wicked things even—but he wouldn’t murder any one.”
“Ralph might be weak,” Flora continued. “He might have done foolish things in the past—maybe even wicked things—but he wouldn’t kill anyone.”
“No, no,” I exclaimed. “I never thought it of him.”
“No, no,” I said. “I never thought he was like that.”
“Then why did you go to the Three Boars last night?” demanded Flora, “on your way home—after uncle’s body was found?”
“Then why did you go to the Three Boars last night?” Flora asked, “on your way home—after your uncle’s body was found?”
I was momentarily silenced. I had hoped that that visit of mine would remain unnoticed.
I was briefly speechless. I had hoped that my visit would go unnoticed.
“How did you know about that?” I countered.
“How did you find out about that?” I replied.
“I went there this morning,” said Flora. “I heard from the servants that Ralph was staying there——”
“I went there this morning,” Flora said. “I heard from the staff that Ralph was staying there—”
I interrupted her.
I cut her off.
“You had no idea that he was in King’s Abbot?”
“You didn't know he was in King’s Abbot?”
“No. I was astounded. I couldn’t understand it. I went there and asked for him. They told me, what I suppose they told you last night, that he went out at about nine o’clock yesterday evening—and—and never came back.”
“No. I was shocked. I couldn’t wrap my head around it. I went there and asked for him. They told me, what I guess they told you last night, that he left around nine o'clock yesterday evening—and—and never returned.”
Her eyes met mine defiantly, and as though answering something in my look, she burst out:—
Her eyes locked onto mine boldly, and as if responding to something in my gaze, she exclaimed:—
“Well, why shouldn’t he? He might have gone—anywhere. He may even have gone back to London.”
“Well, why shouldn't he? He could have gone—anywhere. He might have even gone back to London.”
“Leaving his luggage behind?” I asked gently.
“Leaving his luggage behind?” I asked softly.
Flora stamped her foot.
Flora stomped her foot.
“I don’t care. There must be a simple explanation.”
“I don’t care. There has to be an easy explanation.”
“And that’s why you want to go to Hercule Poirot?79 Isn’t it better to leave things as they are? The police don’t suspect Ralph in the least, remember. They’re working on quite another tack.”
“And that’s why you want to go to Hercule Poirot?79 Isn’t it better to leave things as they are? The police don’t suspect Ralph at all, remember. They’re looking into something completely different.”
“But that’s just it,” cried the girl. “They do suspect him. A man from Cranchester turned up this morning—Inspector Raglan, a horrid, weaselly little man. I found he had been to the Three Boars this morning before me. They told me all about his having been there, and the questions he had asked. He must think Ralph did it.”
“But that’s just it,” cried the girl. “They do suspect him. A man from Cranchester showed up this morning—Inspector Raglan, a nasty, sneaky little guy. I found out he went to the Three Boars this morning before I did. They told me all about him being there and the questions he asked. He must think Ralph did it.”
“That’s a change of mind from last night, if so,” I said slowly. “He doesn’t believe in Davis’s theory that it was Parker then?”
“That’s a change of mind from last night, if that’s the case,” I said slowly. “He doesn’t believe in Davis’s theory that it was Parker then?”
“Parker indeed,” said my sister, and snorted.
“Parker, for sure,” my sister said, snorting.
Flora came forward and laid her hand on my arm.
Flora stepped up and put her hand on my arm.
“Oh! Dr. Sheppard, let us go at once to this M. Poirot. He will find out the truth.”
“Oh! Dr. Sheppard, let’s go meet this M. Poirot right away. He’ll get to the bottom of this.”
“My dear Flora,” I said gently, laying my hand on hers. “Are you quite sure it is the truth we want?”
“My dear Flora,” I said softly, placing my hand on hers. “Are you really sure it's the truth we want?”
She looked at me, nodding her head gravely.
She looked at me, nodding her head seriously.
“You’re not sure,” she said. “I am. I know Ralph better than you do.”
“You're not sure,” she said. “I am. I know Ralph better than you do.”
“Of course he didn’t do it,” said Caroline, who had been keeping silent with great difficulty. “Ralph may be extravagant, but he’s a dear boy, and has the nicest manners.”
“Of course he didn’t do it,” said Caroline, who had been struggling to stay quiet. “Ralph might be a bit over the top, but he’s a sweet guy and has the best manners.”
I wanted to tell Caroline that large numbers of murderers have had nice manners, but the presence of Flora restrained me. Since the girl was determined, I was forced to give in to her and we started at once, getting away before my sister was able to fire off any more pronouncements80 beginning with her favorite words, “Of course.”
I wanted to tell Caroline that a lot of murderers have had good manners, but Flora's presence held me back. Since the girl was set on it, I had to give in to her, and we left right away, getting out before my sister could make any more comments starting with her favorite phrase, “Of course.”80
An old woman with an immense Breton cap opened the door of The Larches to us. M. Poirot was at home, it seemed.
An elderly woman wearing a large Breton cap opened the door of The Larches for us. It appeared that M. Poirot was home.
We were ushered into a little sitting-room arranged with formal precision, and there, after the lapse of a minute or so, my friend of yesterday came to us.
We were led into a small sitting room set up with formal precision, and there, after a minute or so, my friend from yesterday joined us.
“Monsieur le docteur,” he said, smiling. “Mademoiselle.”
“Mister Doctor,” he said, smiling. “Miss.”
He bowed to Flora.
He curtseyed to Flora.
“Perhaps,” I began, “you have heard of the tragedy which occurred last night.”
“Maybe,” I started, “you’ve heard about the tragedy that happened last night.”
His face grew grave.
His expression turned serious.
“But certainly I have heard. It is horrible. I offer mademoiselle all my sympathy. In what way can I serve you?”
“But I’ve definitely heard. It’s terrible. I offer you all my sympathy, mademoiselle. How can I help you?”
“Miss Ackroyd,” I said, “wants you to—to——”
“Miss Ackroyd,” I said, “wants you to—to——”
“To find the murderer,” said Flora in a clear voice.
“To find the murderer,” Flora said clearly.
“I see,” said the little man. “But the police will do that, will they not?”
“I understand,” said the little man. “But the police will handle that, right?”
“They might make a mistake,” said Flora. “They are on their way to make a mistake now, I think. Please, M. Poirot, won’t you help us? If—if it is a question of money——”
“They might mess up,” said Flora. “I think they’re about to make a mistake right now. Please, M. Poirot, won’t you help us? If—if it’s a matter of money——”
Poirot held up his hand.
Poirot raised his hand.
“Not that, I beg of you, mademoiselle. Not that I do not care for money.” His eyes showed a momentary twinkle. “Money, it means much to me and always has done. No, if I go into this, you must understand one81 thing clearly. I shall go through with it to the end. The good dog, he does not leave the scent, remember! You may wish that, after all, you had left it to the local police.”
“Please don't misunderstand me, mademoiselle. It's not that I don’t care about money.” His eyes sparkled for a moment. “Money is very important to me, and it always has been. But if I decide to do this, you need to understand one thing clearly. I will see it through to the end. A loyal dog doesn’t abandon the trail, remember! You might end up wishing you had just left it to the local police.”
“I want the truth,” said Flora, looking him straight in the eyes.
“I want the truth,” Flora said, looking him straight in the eyes.
“All the truth?”
"All the truth?"
“All the truth.”
"All the truth."
“Then I accept,” said the little man quietly. “And I hope you will not regret those words. Now, tell me all the circumstances.”
“Then I accept,” said the little man softly. “And I hope you won’t regret saying that. Now, tell me everything that happened.”
“Dr. Sheppard had better tell you,” said Flora. “He knows more than I do.”
“Dr. Sheppard should tell you,” Flora said. “He knows more than I do.”
Thus enjoined, I plunged into a careful narrative, embodying all the facts I have previously set down. Poirot listened carefully, inserting a question here and there, but for the most part sitting in silence, his eyes on the ceiling.
So instructed, I dove into a detailed account, including all the facts I had previously noted. Poirot listened attentively, asking a question now and then, but mostly sitting quietly with his eyes on the ceiling.
I brought my story to a close with the departure of the inspector and myself from Fernly Park the previous night.
I finished my story with the inspector and me leaving Fernly Park the night before.
“And now,” said Flora, as I finished, “tell him all about Ralph.”
“And now,” Flora said as I finished, “fill him in on everything about Ralph.”
I hesitated, but her imperious glance drove me on.
I hesitated, but her commanding look pushed me forward.
“You went to this inn—this Three Boars—last night on your way home?” asked Poirot, as I brought my tale to a close. “Now exactly why was that?”
"You went to this inn—this Three Boars—last night on your way home?" Poirot asked as I finished my story. "So, what was the reason for that?"
I paused a moment to choose my words carefully.
I took a moment to pick my words carefully.
“I thought some one ought to inform the young man of his uncle’s death. It occurred to me after I had left82 Fernly that possibly no one but myself and Mr. Ackroyd were aware that he was staying in the village.”
“I thought someone should let the young man know about his uncle’s death. It struck me after I left82 Fernly that maybe only Mr. Ackroyd and I knew he was staying in the village.”
Poirot nodded.
Poirot agreed.
“Quite so. That was your only motive in going there, eh?”
“Exactly. That was your only reason for going there, right?”
“That was my only motive,” I said stiffly.
"That was my only reason," I said stiffly.
“It was not to—shall we say—reassure yourself about ce jeune homme?”
“It wasn't to—should we say—reassure yourself about ce jeune homme?”
“Reassure myself?”
"Comfort myself?"
“I think, M. le docteur, that you know very well what I mean, though you pretend not to do so. I suggest that it would have been a relief to you if you had found that Captain Paton had been at home all the evening.”
“I think, Doctor, that you know exactly what I mean, even though you’re pretending not to. I suggest it would have been a relief for you if you had discovered that Captain Paton was home all evening.”
“Not at all,” I said sharply.
“Not at all,” I said sharply.
The little detective shook his head at me gravely.
The young detective shook his head at me seriously.
“You have not the trust in me of Miss Flora,” he said. “But no matter. What we have to look at is this—Captain Paton is missing, under circumstances which call for an explanation. I will not hide from you that the matter looks grave. Still, it may admit of a perfectly simple explanation.”
“You don’t trust me like Miss Flora does,” he said. “But that’s okay. What we need to focus on is this—Captain Paton is missing, and the situation needs an explanation. I won’t pretend that this isn’t serious. Still, there could be a completely straightforward explanation.”
“That’s just what I keep saying,” cried Flora eagerly.
"That's exactly what I keep saying," Flora exclaimed eagerly.
Poirot touched no more upon that theme. Instead he suggested an immediate visit to the local police. He thought it better for Flora to return home, and for me to be the one to accompany him there and introduce him to the officer in charge of the case.
Poirot didn't bring that topic up again. Instead, he proposed that we visit the local police right away. He felt it was best for Flora to go back home, and for me to be the one to take him there and introduce him to the officer handling the case.
We carried out this plan forthwith. We found Inspector Davis outside the police station looking very glum indeed. With him was Colonel Melrose, the Chief Constable,83 and another man whom, from Flora’s description of “weaselly,” I had no difficulty in recognizing as Inspector Raglan from Cranchester.
We immediately put this plan into action. We found Inspector Davis outside the police station looking quite down. He was with Colonel Melrose, the Chief Constable,83 and another man who, based on Flora’s description of “weaselly,” I easily identified as Inspector Raglan from Cranchester.
I know Melrose fairly well, and I introduced Poirot to him and explained the situation. The chief constable was clearly vexed, and Inspector Raglan looked as black as thunder. Davis, however, seemed slightly exhilarated by the sight of his superior officer’s annoyance.
I know Melrose pretty well, and I introduced Poirot to him and explained what was going on. The chief constable was obviously annoyed, and Inspector Raglan looked really upset. Davis, on the other hand, seemed a bit excited by the sight of his boss's irritation.
“The case is going to be plain as a pikestaff,” said Raglan. “Not the least need for amateurs to come butting in. You’d think any fool would have seen the way things were last night, and then we shouldn’t have lost twelve hours.”
“The case is going to be obvious,” said Raglan. “There’s really no need for any amateurs to interfere. You’d think anyone would have noticed what was happening last night, and then we wouldn’t have wasted twelve hours.”
He directed a vengeful glance at poor Davis, who received it with perfect stolidity.
He shot a spiteful look at poor Davis, who took it with complete indifference.
“Mr. Ackroyd’s family must, of course, do what they see fit,” said Colonel Melrose. “But we cannot have the official investigation hampered in any way. I know M. Poirot’s great reputation, of course,” he added courteously.
“Mr. Ackroyd’s family has to do what they think is best,” said Colonel Melrose. “But we can’t let the official investigation be hindered in any way. I’m aware of M. Poirot’s excellent reputation, of course,” he added politely.
“The police can’t advertise themselves, worse luck,” said Raglan.
“The police can’t promote themselves, unfortunately,” said Raglan.
It was Poirot who saved the situation.
It was Poirot who turned things around.
“It is true that I have retired from the world,” he said. “I never intended to take up a case again. Above all things, I have a horror of publicity. I must beg, that in the case of my being able to contribute something to the solution of the mystery, my name may not be mentioned.”
“It’s true that I’ve stepped back from the public eye,” he said. “I never planned to take on another case. More than anything, I can’t stand publicity. I must insist that if I’m able to help solve the mystery, my name should not be mentioned.”
Inspector Raglan’s face lightened a little.
Inspector Raglan’s face brightened a bit.
84
84
“I’ve heard of some very remarkable successes of yours,” observed the colonel, thawing.
“I’ve heard about some really impressive successes of yours,” the colonel said, warming up.
“I have had much experience,” said Poirot quietly. “But most of my successes have been obtained by the aid of the police. I admire enormously your English police. If Inspector Raglan permits me to assist him, I shall be both honored and flattered.”
“I've had a lot of experience,” Poirot said calmly. “But most of my successes have come with the help of the police. I have a great admiration for your English police. If Inspector Raglan allows me to help him, I would be both honored and flattered.”
The inspector’s countenance became still more gracious.
The inspector’s expression became even more pleasant.
Colonel Melrose drew me aside.
Col. Melrose pulled me aside.
“From all I hear, this little fellow’s done some really remarkable things,” he murmured. “We’re naturally anxious not to have to call in Scotland Yard. Raglan seems very sure of himself, but I’m not quite certain that I agree with him. You see, I—er—know the parties concerned better than he does. This fellow doesn’t seem out after kudos, does he? Would work in with us unobtrusively, eh?”
“From everything I hear, this guy has done some really impressive things,” he muttered. “We’re obviously eager to avoid calling Scotland Yard. Raglan seems pretty confident, but I’m not totally sure I agree with him. You see, I—uh—know the people involved better than he does. This guy doesn’t seem to be after recognition, does he? He could work with us quietly, right?”
“To the greater glory of Inspector Raglan,” I said solemnly.
“To the greater glory of Inspector Raglan,” I said seriously.
“Well, well,” said Colonel Melrose breezily in a louder voice, “we must put you wise to the latest developments, M. Poirot.”
“Well, well,” Colonel Melrose said cheerfully in a louder voice, “we need to fill you in on the latest updates, M. Poirot.”
“I thank you,” said Poirot. “My friend, Dr. Sheppard, said something of the butler being suspected?”
“I appreciate it,” Poirot said. “My friend, Dr. Sheppard, mentioned that the butler is a suspect?”
“That’s all bunkum,” said Raglan instantly. “These high-class servants get in such a funk that they act suspiciously for nothing at all.”
"That’s all nonsense," Raglan said immediately. "These high-end servants get so worked up that they start acting suspiciously for no reason at all."
“The fingerprints?” I hinted.
"The fingerprints?" I suggested.
“Nothing like Parker’s.” He gave a faint smile, and85 added: “And yours and Mr. Raymond’s don’t fit either, doctor.”
“Nothing like Parker’s.” He gave a slight smile, and85 added: “And yours and Mr. Raymond’s don’t work either, doctor.”
“What about those of Captain Ralph Paton?” asked Poirot quietly.
“What about Captain Ralph Paton’s crew?” asked Poirot quietly.
I felt a secret admiration for the way he took the bull by the horns. I saw a look of respect creep into the inspector’s eye.
I secretly admired how he faced challenges head-on. I noticed a look of respect appear in the inspector’s eye.
“I see you don’t let the grass grow under your feet, Mr. Poirot. It will be a pleasure to work with you, I’m sure. We’re going to take that young gentleman’s fingerprints as soon as we can lay hands upon him.”
“I see you’re quick to take action, Mr. Poirot. I'm sure it will be a pleasure to work with you. We’ll get that young man’s fingerprints as soon as we can catch him.”
“I can’t help thinking you’re mistaken, inspector,” said Colonel Melrose warmly. “I’ve known Ralph Paton from a boy upward. He’d never stoop to murder.”
“I can’t help but think you’re wrong, inspector,” Colonel Melrose said warmly. “I’ve known Ralph Paton since he was a kid. He would never sink to murder.”
“Maybe not,” said the inspector tonelessly.
“Maybe not,” said the inspector flatly.
“What have you got against him?” I asked.
“What do you have against him?” I asked.
“Went out just on nine o’clock last night. Was seen in neighborhood of Fernly Park somewhere about nine-thirty. Not been seen since. Believed to be in serious money difficulties. I’ve got a pair of his shoes here—shoes with rubber studs in them. He had two pairs, almost exactly alike. I’m going up now to compare them with those footmarks. The constable is up there seeing that no one tampers with them.”
“Left home just after nine o'clock last night. Was spotted in the Fernly Park area around nine-thirty. Haven't seen him since. It's thought he's in significant financial trouble. I've got a pair of his shoes here—shoes with rubber studs. He had two pairs that were almost identical. I'm heading up now to compare them with those footprints. The constable is up there making sure no one messes with them.”
“We’ll go at once,” said Colonel Melrose. “You and M. Poirot will accompany us, will you not?”
“We’ll go right away,” said Colonel Melrose. “You and M. Poirot will join us, won’t you?”
We assented, and all drove up in the colonel’s car. The inspector was anxious to get at once to the footmarks, and asked to be put down at the lodge. About half-way up the drive, on the right, a path branched off86 which led round to the terrace and the window of Ackroyd’s study.
We agreed, and everyone rode up in the colonel’s car. The inspector was eager to check the footprints right away and requested to be dropped off at the lodge. About halfway up the driveway, on the right, a path split off86 that led around to the terrace and the window of Ackroyd’s study.
“Would you like to go with the inspector, M. Poirot?” asked the chief constable, “or would you prefer to examine the study?”
“Do you want to go with the inspector, M. Poirot?” asked the chief constable. “Or would you rather check out the study?”
Poirot chose the latter alternative. Parker opened the door to us. His manner was smug and deferential, and he seemed to have recovered from his panic of the night before.
Poirot chose the second option. Parker opened the door for us. He was acting smug and respectful, and he seemed to have calmed down after the panic from the night before.
Colonel Melrose took a key from his pocket, and unlocking the door which led into the lobby, he ushered us through into the study.
Colonel Melrose took a key from his pocket and unlocked the door that led into the lobby, then he guided us into the study.
“Except for the removal of the body, M. Poirot, this room is exactly as it was last night.”
“Other than getting rid of the body, M. Poirot, this room is just as it was last night.”
“And the body was found—where?”
“And the body was found—where?”
As precisely as possible, I described Ackroyd’s position. The arm-chair still stood in front of the fire.
As accurately as I could, I described Ackroyd’s position. The armchair was still in front of the fire.
Poirot went and sat down in it.
Poirot went and sat down in it.
“The blue letter you speak of, where was it when you left the room?”
“The blue letter you're talking about, where was it when you left the room?”
“Mr. Ackroyd had laid it down on this little table at his right hand.”
“Mr. Ackroyd had placed it down on this small table to his right.”
Poirot nodded.
Poirot agreed.
“Except for that, everything was in its place?”
“Other than that, everything was where it should be?”
“Yes, I think so.”
“Yeah, I think so.”
“Colonel Melrose, would you be so extremely obliging as to sit down in this chair a minute. I thank you. Now, M. le docteur, will you kindly indicate to me the exact position of the dagger?”
“Colonel Melrose, could you please sit down in this chair for a minute? Thank you. Now, Doctor, could you kindly show me the exact position of the dagger?”
I did so, whilst the little man stood in the doorway.
I did that while the little man stood in the doorway.
87
87
“The hilt of the dagger was plainly visible from the door then. Both you and Parker could see it at once?”
“The handle of the dagger was clearly visible from the door then. Both you and Parker could see it right away?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
Poirot went next to the window.
Poirot walked over to the window.
“The electric light was on, of course, when you discovered the body?” he asked over his shoulder.
“The electric light was on, right, when you found the body?” he asked over his shoulder.
I assented, and joined him where he was studying the marks on the window-sill.
I agreed and joined him where he was looking at the marks on the window sill.
“The rubber studs are the same pattern as those in Captain Paton’s shoes,” he said quietly.
“The rubber studs have the same pattern as the ones in Captain Paton’s shoes,” he said quietly.
Then he came back once more to the middle of the room. His eye traveled round, searching everything in the room with a quick, trained glance.
Then he returned to the center of the room. His eyes scanned everything in the room with a swift, trained look.
“Are you a man of good observation, Dr. Sheppard?” he asked at last.
“Are you a good observer, Dr. Sheppard?” he finally asked.
“I think so,” I said, surprised.
“I think so,” I replied, surprised.
“There was a fire in the grate, I see. When you broke the door down and found Mr. Ackroyd dead, how was the fire? Was it low?”
“There was a fire burning in the fireplace, I see. When you broke down the door and found Mr. Ackroyd dead, how was the fire? Was it low?”
I gave a vexed laugh.
I laughed with annoyance.
“I—I really can’t say. I didn’t notice. Perhaps Mr. Raymond or Major Blunt——”
“I—I really can’t say. I didn’t notice. Maybe Mr. Raymond or Major Blunt——”
The little man opposite me shook his head with a faint smile.
The small man across from me shook his head with a slight smile.
“One must always proceed with method. I made an error of judgment in asking you that question. To each man his own knowledge. You could tell me the details of the patient’s appearance—nothing there would escape you. If I wanted information about the papers on that desk, Mr. Raymond would have noticed anything88 there was to see. To find out about the fire, I must ask the man whose business it is to observe such things. You permit——”
"One should always follow a methodical approach. I made a mistake in asking you that question. Everyone has their own expertise. You could describe the patient’s appearance in detail—nothing would get past you. If I needed insights about the papers on that desk, Mr. Raymond would have noticed everything88 there was to see. To learn about the fire, I need to ask the person whose job it is to pay attention to these things. You allow—"
He moved swiftly to the fireplace and rang the bell.
He quickly went to the fireplace and rang the bell.
After a lapse of a minute or two Parker appeared.
After a minute or two, Parker showed up.
“The bell rang, sir,” he said hesitatingly.
“The bell rang, sir,” he said uncertainly.
“Come in, Parker,” said Colonel Melrose. “This gentleman wants to ask you something.”
“Come in, Parker,” said Colonel Melrose. “This guy wants to ask you something.”
Parker transferred a respectful attention to Poirot.
Parker paid respectful attention to Poirot.
“Parker,” said the little man, “when you broke down the door with Dr. Sheppard last night, and found your master dead, what was the state of the fire?”
“Parker,” said the little man, “when you and Dr. Sheppard broke down the door last night and found your boss dead, what was the state of the fire?”
Parker replied without a pause.
Parker replied instantly.
“It had burned very low, sir. It was almost out.”
“It had burned down a lot, sir. It was nearly out.”
“Ah!” said Poirot. The exclamation sounded almost triumphant. He went on:—
“Ah!” said Poirot. The exclamation sounded almost triumphant. He continued:—
“Look round you, my good Parker. Is this room exactly as it was then?”
“Look around you, my good Parker. Is this room just like it was back then?”
The butler’s eye swept round. It came to rest on the windows.
The butler looked around, his gaze settling on the windows.
“The curtains were drawn, sir, and the electric light was on.”
“The curtains were closed, sir, and the light was on.”
Poirot nodded approval.
Poirot nodded in approval.
“Anything else?”
“Anything else you need?”
“Yes, sir, this chair was drawn out a little more.”
“Yes, sir, this chair has been pulled out a bit more.”
He indicated a big grandfather chair to the left of the door between it and the window. I append a plan of the room with the chair in question marked with an X.
He pointed to a large grandfather chair to the left of the door between it and the window. I’ve included a layout of the room with the chair marked with an X.
“Just show me,” said Poirot.
"Just show me," Poirot said.
89
89

The butler drew the chair in question out a good two feet from the wall, turning it so that the seat faced the door.
The butler pulled the chair about two feet away from the wall and turned it so that the seat faced the door.
“Voilà ce qui est curieux,” murmured Poirot. “No one would want to sit in a chair in such a position, I fancy. Now who pushed it back into place again, I wonder? Did you, my friend?”
“Voilà ce qui est curieux,” murmured Poirot. “No one would want to sit in a chair like that, I imagine. Now who pushed it back into place, I wonder? Was it you, my friend?”
“No, sir,” said Parker. “I was too upset with seeing the master and all.”
“No, sir,” Parker replied. “I was just too shaken up after seeing the master and everything.”
Poirot looked across at me.
Poirot glanced over at me.
“Did you, doctor?”
"Did you, doc?"
I shook my head.
I shook my head.
“It was back in position when I arrived with the police, sir,” put in Parker. “I’m sure of that.”
“It was back in place when I got here with the police, sir,” Parker said. “I’m certain of it.”
“Curious,” said Poirot again.
“Interesting,” said Poirot again.
90
90
“Raymond or Blunt must have pushed it back,” I suggested. “Surely it isn’t important?”
“Raymond or Blunt must have pushed it back,” I suggested. “It can’t be that important, right?”
“It is completely unimportant,” said Poirot. “That is why it is so interesting,” he added softly.
“It doesn’t matter at all,” Poirot said. “That’s why it’s so interesting,” he added softly.
“Excuse me a minute,” said Colonel Melrose. He left the room with Parker.
“Excuse me for a moment,” said Colonel Melrose. He left the room with Parker.
“Do you think Parker is speaking the truth?” I asked.
“Do you think Parker is telling the truth?” I asked.
“About the chair, yes. Otherwise I do not know. You will find, M. le docteur, if you have much to do with cases of this kind, that they all resemble each other in one thing.”
“Regarding the chair, yes. Other than that, I'm not sure. You'll see, Doctor, if you deal with cases like this often, they all have one thing in common.”
“What is that?” I asked curiously.
“What’s that?” I asked, feeling curious.
“Every one concerned in them has something to hide.”
“Everyone involved has something to hide.”
“Have I?” I asked, smiling.
“Have I?” I asked, smiling.
Poirot looked at me attentively.
Poirot looked at me closely.
“I think you have,” he said quietly.
“I think you have,” he said softly.
“But——”
“But—”
“Have you told me everything known to you about this young man Paton?” He smiled as I grew red. “Oh! do not fear. I will not press you. I shall learn it in good time.”
“Have you told me everything you know about this young man Paton?” He smiled as I turned red. “Oh! Don’t worry. I won’t push you. I’ll find out in due time.”
“I wish you’d tell me something of your methods,” I said hastily, to cover my confusion. “The point about the fire, for instance?”
“I wish you’d share some of your methods with me,” I said quickly, to hide my confusion. “Like the thing about the fire, for example?”
“Oh! that was very simple. You leave Mr. Ackroyd at—ten minutes to nine, was it not?”
“Oh! that was really easy. You left Mr. Ackroyd at—ten minutes to nine, right?”
“Yes, exactly, I should say.”
"Yes, that's right."
“The window is then closed and bolted and the door unlocked. At a quarter past ten when the body is discovered, the door is locked and the window is open.91 Who opened it? Clearly only Mr. Ackroyd himself could have done so, and for one of two reasons. Either because the room became unbearably hot (but since the fire was nearly out and there was a sharp drop in temperature last night, that cannot be the reason), or because he admitted some one that way. And if he admitted some one that way, it must have been some one well known to him, since he had previously shown himself uneasy on the subject of that same window.”
“The window is then closed and locked, and the door is unlocked. At a quarter past ten, when the body is found, the door is locked and the window is open.91 Who opened it? Clearly, only Mr. Ackroyd could have done it, and for one of two reasons. Either the room became uncomfortably hot (but since the fire was almost out and the temperature dropped sharply last night, that can’t be the reason), or he let someone in that way. And if he let someone in, it must have been someone he knew well since he had previously shown he was anxious about that same window.”
“It sounds very simple,” I said.
“It sounds really simple,” I said.
“Everything is simple, if you arrange the facts methodically. We are concerned now with the personality of the person who was with him at nine-thirty last night. Everything goes to show that that was the individual admitted by the window, and though Mr. Ackroyd was seen alive later by Miss Flora, we cannot approach a solution of the mystery until we know who that visitor was. The window may have been left open after his departure and so afforded entrance to the murderer, or the same person may have returned a second time. Ah! here is the colonel who returns.”
“Everything is straightforward if you organize the facts clearly. Right now, we need to focus on the person who was with him at nine-thirty last night. All evidence points to that being the individual who came in through the window, and even though Miss Flora saw Mr. Ackroyd alive later, we can’t get to the bottom of this mystery until we figure out who that visitor was. The window might have been left open after he left, allowing the murderer to enter, or the same person could have come back a second time. Ah! Here comes the colonel.”
Colonel Melrose entered with an animated manner.
Colonel Melrose walked in with a lively attitude.
“That telephone call has been traced at last,” he said. “It did not come from here. It was put through to Dr. Sheppard at 10.15 last night from a public call office at King’s Abbot station. And at 10.23 the night mail leaves for Liverpool.”
“Finally, that phone call has been traced,” he said. “It didn’t come from here. It was made to Dr. Sheppard at 10:15 last night from a public call office at King’s Abbot station. And at 10:23, the night mail departs for Liverpool.”
CHAPTER VIII
We looked at each other.
We looked at one another.
“You’ll have inquiries made at the station, of course?” I said.
"You'll have questions checked out at the station, right?" I said.
“Naturally, but I’m not over sanguine as to the result. You know what that station is like.”
“Of course, but I'm not overly optimistic about the outcome. You know what that station is like.”
I did. King’s Abbot is a mere village, but its station happens to be an important junction. Most of the big expresses stop there, and trains are shunted, re-sorted, and made up. It has two or three public telephone boxes. At that time of night three local trains come in close upon each other, to catch the connection with the express for the north which comes in at 10.19 and leaves at 10.23. The whole place is in a bustle, and the chances of one particular person being noticed telephoning or getting into the express are very small indeed.
I did. King’s Abbot is just a small village, but its train station is an important hub. Most of the major express trains stop there, and trains are switched around, sorted, and put together. There are a couple of public phone booths. At that time of night, three local trains arrive in quick succession to connect with the express heading north that arrives at 10:19 and leaves at 10:23. The whole area is hectic, and the likelihood of anyone specific being noticed while using a phone or boarding the express is pretty slim.
“But why telephone at all?” demanded Melrose. “That is what I find so extraordinary. There seems no rhyme or reason in the thing.”
“But why call at all?” Melrose asked. “That’s what I find so strange. There doesn’t seem to be any logic to it.”
Poirot carefully straightened a china ornament on one of the bookcases.
Poirot carefully adjusted a china ornament on one of the shelves.
“Be sure there was a reason,” he said over his shoulder.
“Just know there was a reason,” he said glancing back.
“But what reason could it be?”
“But what could the reason be?”
“When we know that, we shall know everything. This case is very curious and very interesting.”
“When we understand that, we’ll know everything. This situation is very intriguing and fascinating.”
93
93
There was something almost indescribable in the way he said those last words. I felt that he was looking at the case from some peculiar angle of his own, and what he saw I could not tell.
There was something almost impossible to put into words in the way he said those last words. I sensed he was viewing the situation from a strange perspective of his own, and I couldn't figure out what he was seeing.
He went to the window and stood there, looking out.
He walked over to the window and stood there, gazing outside.
“You say it was nine o’clock, Dr. Sheppard, when you met this stranger outside the gate?”
“You say it was nine o’clock, Dr. Sheppard, when you met this stranger outside the gate?”
He asked the question without turning round.
He asked the question without looking back.
“Yes,” I replied. “I heard the church clock chime the hour.”
“Yeah,” I replied. “I heard the church clock strike the hour.”
“How long would it take him to reach the house—to reach this window, for instance?”
“How long would it take him to get to the house—to get to this window, for example?”
“Five minutes at the outside. Two or three minutes only if he took the path at the right of the drive and came straight here.”
“Five minutes at most. Only two or three minutes if he took the path to the right of the driveway and came straight here.”
“But to do that he would have to know the way. How can I explain myself?—it would mean that he had been here before—that he knew his surroundings.”
“But to do that he would have to know the way. How can I explain myself?—it would mean that he had been here before—that he knew his surroundings.”
“That is true,” replied Colonel Melrose.
"That's true," Col. Melrose replied.
“We could find out, doubtless, if Mr. Ackroyd had received any strangers during the past week?”
“We could definitely find out if Mr. Ackroyd had any visitors over the past week?”
“Young Raymond could tell us that,” I said.
“Young Raymond could tell us that,” I said.
“Or Parker,” suggested Colonel Melrose.
“Or Parker,” suggested Col. Melrose.
“Ou tous les deux,” suggested Poirot, smiling.
"Or both," suggested Poirot, smiling.
Colonel Melrose went in search of Raymond, and I rang the bell once more for Parker.
Colonel Melrose looked for Raymond, and I rang the bell again for Parker.
Colonel Melrose returned almost immediately, accompanied by the young secretary, whom he introduced to Poirot. Geoffrey Raymond was fresh and debonair as94 ever. He seemed surprised and delighted to make Poirot’s acquaintance.
Colonel Melrose came back almost right away, with the young secretary, whom he introduced to Poirot. Geoffrey Raymond was as fresh and charming as ever. He looked surprised and pleased to meet Poirot.
“No idea you’d been living among us incognito, M. Poirot,” he said. “It will be a great privilege to watch you at work——Hallo, what’s this?”
“No idea you’d been living among us incognito, M. Poirot,” he said. “It will be a great privilege to watch you at work—Hello, what’s this?”
Poirot had been standing just to the left of the door. Now he moved aside suddenly, and I saw that while my back was turned he must have swiftly drawn out the arm-chair till it stood in the position Parker had indicated.
Poirot had been standing just to the left of the door. Now he suddenly moved aside, and I noticed that while my back was turned, he must have quickly pulled out the armchair until it was in the position Parker had mentioned.
“Want me to sit in the chair whilst you take a blood test?” asked Raymond good-humoredly. “What’s the idea?”
“Do you want me to sit in the chair while you get a blood test?” Raymond asked with a smile. “What’s the plan?”
“M. Raymond, this chair was pulled out—so—last night when Mr. Ackroyd was found killed. Some one moved it back again into place. Did you do so?”
“M. Raymond, this chair was pulled out—like this—last night when Mr. Ackroyd was found dead. Someone moved it back into place. Did you do that?”
The secretary’s reply came without a second’s hesitation.
The secretary replied without any hesitation.
“No, indeed I didn’t. I don’t even remember that it was in that position, but it must have been if you say so. Anyway, somebody else must have moved it back to its proper place. Have they destroyed a clew in doing so? Too bad!”
“No, I definitely didn’t. I don’t even remember it being in that position, but it must have been if you say so. Anyway, someone else must have put it back in its proper place. Did they ruin a clue by doing that? Too bad!”
“It is of no consequence,” said the detective. “Of no consequence whatever. What I really want to ask you is this, M. Raymond: Did any stranger come to see Mr. Ackroyd during this past week?”
“It doesn’t matter,” said the detective. “It doesn’t matter at all. What I really want to ask you is this, M. Raymond: Did any stranger visit Mr. Ackroyd during the past week?”
The secretary reflected for a minute or two, knitting his brows, and during the pause Parker appeared in answer to the bell.
The secretary thought for a minute or two, furrowing his brows, and during the silence, Parker showed up in response to the bell.
95
95
“No,” said Raymond at last. “I can’t remember any one. Can you, Parker?”
“No,” said Raymond finally. “I can’t remember anyone. Can you, Parker?”
“I beg your pardon, sir?”
"Excuse me, sir?"
“Any stranger coming to see Mr. Ackroyd this week?”
“Is there any stranger coming to see Mr. Ackroyd this week?”
The butler reflected for a minute or two.
The butler thought for a minute or two.
“There was the young man who came on Wednesday, sir,” he said at last. “From Curtis and Troute, I understood he was.”
“There was the young guy who came on Wednesday, sir,” he finally said. “I understood he was from Curtis and Troute.”
Raymond moved this aside with an impatient hand.
Raymond pushed this aside with an impatient hand.
“Oh! yes, I remember, but that is not the kind of stranger this gentleman means.” He turned to Poirot. “Mr. Ackroyd had some idea of purchasing a dictaphone,” he explained. “It would have enabled us to get through a lot more work in a limited time. The firm in question sent down their representative, but nothing came of it. Mr. Ackroyd did not make up his mind to purchase.”
“Oh! yes, I remember, but that’s not the type of stranger this gentleman is talking about.” He turned to Poirot. “Mr. Ackroyd was thinking about buying a dictaphone,” he explained. “It would have helped us get a lot more done in less time. The company sent their rep down, but nothing came of it. Mr. Ackroyd never decided to buy it.”
Poirot turned to the butler.
Poirot turned to the butler.
“Can you describe this young man to me, my good Parker?”
“Can you describe this young man to me, my dear Parker?"
“He was fair-haired, sir, and short. Very neatly dressed in a blue serge suit. A very presentable young man, sir, for his station in life.”
“He had light hair, sir, and was short. He was very neatly dressed in a blue suit. A very presentable young man, sir, considering his position in life.”
Poirot turned to me.
Poirot faced me.
“The man you met outside the gate, doctor, was tall, was he not?”
“The man you met outside the gate, doctor, was tall, right?”
“Yes,” I said. “Somewhere about six feet, I should say.”
“Yes,” I said. “I’d say around six feet.”
“There is nothing in that, then,” declared the Belgian. “I thank you, Parker.”
“There’s nothing in that, then,” said the Belgian. “Thanks, Parker.”
96
96
The butler spoke to Raymond.
The butler talked to Raymond.
“Mr. Hammond has just arrived, sir,” he said. “He is anxious to know if he can be of any service, and he would be glad to have a word with you.”
“Mr. Hammond just arrived, sir,” he said. “He’s eager to see if he can help and would love to have a word with you.”
“I’ll come at once,” said the young man. He hurried out. Poirot looked inquiringly at the chief constable.
“I’ll be right there,” said the young man. He rushed out. Poirot glanced questioningly at the chief constable.
“The family solicitor, M. Poirot,” said the latter.
“The family lawyer, M. Poirot,” said the latter.
“It is a busy time for this young M. Raymond,” murmured M. Poirot. “He has the air efficient, that one.”
“It’s a hectic time for this young Mr. Raymond,” murmured Mr. Poirot. “He has a very efficient vibe, that one.”
“I believe Mr. Ackroyd considered him a most able secretary.”
“I think Mr. Ackroyd saw him as a very competent secretary.”
“He has been here—how long?”
“How long has he been here?”
“Just on two years, I fancy.”
"Just about two years, I think."
“His duties he fulfills punctiliously. Of that I am sure. In what manner does he amuse himself? Does he go in for le sport?”
“His duties he fulfills meticulously. I'm certain of that. How does he entertain himself? Does he engage in sports?”
“Private secretaries haven’t much time for that sort of thing,” said Colonel Melrose, smiling. “Raymond plays golf, I believe. And tennis in the summer time.”
“Private secretaries don’t really have time for that kind of stuff,” said Colonel Melrose, smiling. “I think Raymond plays golf and tennis during the summer.”
“He does not attend the courses—I should say the running of the horses?”
“He doesn’t attend the courses—I should say the races?”
“Race meetings? No, I don’t think he’s interested in racing.”
“Race meetings? No, I don’t think he’s into racing.”
Poirot nodded and seemed to lose interest. He glanced slowly round the study.
Poirot nodded and appeared to lose interest. He slowly looked around the study.
“I have seen, I think, all that there is to be seen here.”
"I've seen, I think, everything there is to see here."
I, too, looked round.
I looked around, too.
“If those walls could speak,” I murmured.
“If those walls could talk,” I whispered.
Poirot shook his head.
Poirot shook his head.
“A tongue is not enough,” he said. “They would have97 to have also eyes and ears. But do not be too sure that these dead things”—he touched the top of the bookcase as he spoke—“are always dumb. To me they speak sometimes—chairs, tables—they have their message!”
“A tongue is not enough,” he said. “They’d also need eyes and ears. But don’t be too sure that these lifeless things”—he touched the top of the bookcase as he spoke—“are always silent. To me, they sometimes speak—chairs, tables—they have their message!”
He turned away towards the door.
He turned away from the door.
“What message?” I cried. “What have they said to you to-day?”
"What message?" I exclaimed. "What did they tell you today?"
He looked over his shoulder and raised one eyebrow quizzically.
He glanced back and raised an eyebrow in curiosity.
“An opened window,” he said. “A locked door. A chair that apparently moved itself. To all three I say, ‘Why?’ and I find no answer.”
“An open window,” he said. “A locked door. A chair that seems to have moved by itself. To all three, I ask, ‘Why?’ and I get no answer.”
He shook his head, puffed out his chest, and stood blinking at us. He looked ridiculously full of his own importance. It crossed my mind to wonder whether he was really any good as a detective. Had his big reputation been built up on a series of lucky chances?
He shook his head, puffed out his chest, and stood blinking at us. He looked ridiculous, full of his own importance. I began to wonder if he was actually any good as a detective. Was his big reputation just based on a series of lucky breaks?
I think the same thought must have occurred to Colonel Melrose, for he frowned.
I think Colonel Melrose must have had the same thought, because he frowned.
“Anything more you want to see, M. Poirot?” he inquired brusquely.
“Is there anything else you want to see, M. Poirot?” he asked abruptly.
“You would perhaps be so kind as to show me the silver table from which the weapon was taken? After that, I will trespass on your kindness no longer.”
“Would you please be kind enough to show me the silver table that the weapon was taken from? After that, I won’t impose on your kindness anymore.”
We went to the drawing-room, but on the way the constable waylaid the colonel, and after a muttered conversation the latter excused himself and left us together. I showed Poirot the silver table, and after raising the lid once or twice and letting it fall, he pushed open the window and stepped out on the terrace. I followed him.
We went to the living room, but on the way, the officer stopped the colonel. After a whispered conversation, the colonel excused himself and left us alone. I showed Poirot the silver table, and after lifting the lid a couple of times and letting it drop, he opened the window and stepped out onto the terrace. I followed him.
98
98
Inspector Raglan had just turned the corner of the house, and was coming towards us. His face looked grim and satisfied.
Inspector Raglan had just rounded the corner of the house and was coming towards us. His expression was serious yet pleased.
“So there you are, M. Poirot,” he said. “Well, this isn’t going to be much of a case. I’m sorry, too. A nice enough young fellow gone wrong.”
“So there you are, M. Poirot,” he said. “Well, this isn’t going to be much of a case. I’m sorry about that. A decent young guy has just taken a wrong turn.”
Poirot’s face fell, and he spoke very mildly.
Poirot's expression shifted, and he spoke in a very gentle tone.
“I’m afraid I shall not be able to be of much aid to you, then?”
"I'm afraid I won't be able to help you much, then?"
“Next time, perhaps,” said the inspector soothingly. “Though we don’t have murders every day in this quiet little corner of the world.”
“Maybe next time,” the inspector said calmly. “But we don’t have murders every day in this quiet little part of the world.”
Poirot’s gaze took on an admiring quality.
Poirot looked at her with admiration.
“You have been of a marvelous promptness,” he observed. “How exactly did you go to work, if I may ask?”
“You've been incredibly prompt,” he remarked. “How did you manage that, if I can ask?”
“Certainly,” said the inspector. “To begin with—method. That’s what I always say—method!”
“Sure,” said the inspector. “First of all—method. That’s what I always say—method!”
“Ah!” cried the other. “That, too, is my watchword. Method, order, and the little gray cells.”
“Ah!” yelled the other. “That’s my motto too. Method, order, and the little gray cells.”
“The cells?” said the inspector, staring.
“The cells?” said the inspector, staring.
“The little gray cells of the brain,” explained the Belgian.
“The little gray cells in the brain,” the Belgian explained.
“Oh, of course; well, we all use them, I suppose.”
"Oh, of course; well, I guess we all use them."
“In a greater or lesser degree,” murmured Poirot. “And there are, too, differences in quality. Then there is the psychology of a crime. One must study that.”
“In varying degrees,” murmured Poirot. “And there are also differences in quality. Then there’s the psychology of a crime. One must explore that.”
“Ah!” said the inspector, “you’ve been bitten with all this psychoanalysis stuff? Now, I’m a plain man——”
“Ah!” said the inspector, “you’ve gotten into all this psychoanalysis stuff? Now, I’m just an ordinary guy——”
99
99
“Mrs. Raglan would not agree, I am sure, to that,” said Poirot, making him a little bow.
“Mrs. Raglan would definitely not agree to that,” Poirot said, giving him a slight bow.
Inspector Raglan, a little taken aback, bowed.
Inspector Raglan, a bit surprised, bowed.
“You don’t understand,” he said, grinning broadly. “Lord, what a lot of difference language makes. I’m telling you how I set to work. First of all, method. Mr. Ackroyd was last seen alive at a quarter to ten by his niece, Miss Flora Ackroyd. That’s fact number one, isn’t it?”
“You don’t get it,” he said, grinning widely. “Man, the difference language makes is huge. I’m telling you how I went about it. First off, methodology. Mr. Ackroyd was last seen alive at 9:45 by his niece, Miss Flora Ackroyd. That’s fact number one, right?”
“If you say so.”
"Whatever you say."
“Well, it is. At half-past ten, the doctor here says that Mr. Ackroyd has been dead at least half an hour. You stick to that, doctor?”
“Well, it is. At 10:30, the doctor here says that Mr. Ackroyd has been dead for at least half an hour. You stand by that, doctor?”
“Certainly,” I said. “Half an hour or longer.”
"Sure," I said. "At least half an hour or more."
“Very good. That gives us exactly a quarter of an hour in which the crime must have been committed. I make a list of every one in the house, and work through it, setting down opposite their names where they were and what they were doing between the hour of 9.45 and 10 p.m.”
“Great. That gives us exactly 15 minutes for when the crime must have happened. I'll compile a list of everyone in the house and go through it, noting beside their names where they were and what they were doing between 9:45 and 10 p.m.”
He handed a sheet of paper to Poirot. I read it over his shoulder. It ran as follows, written in a neat script:—
He handed a piece of paper to Poirot. I read it over his shoulder. It said the following, written in neat handwriting:—
Major Blunt.—In billiard room with Mr. Raymond. (Latter confirms.)
Major Blunt.—In the billiard room with Mr. Raymond. (The latter confirms.)
Mr. Raymond.—Billiard room. (See above.)
Mr. Raymond.—Billiard room. (See above.)
Mrs. Ackroyd.—9.45 watching billiard match. Went up to bed 9.55. (Raymond and Blunt watched her up staircase.)
Mrs. Ackroyd.—Watched a billiard match at 9:45. Went to bed at 9:55. (Raymond and Blunt saw her go up the stairs.)
100
100
Miss Ackroyd.—Went straight from her uncle’s room upstairs. (Confirmed by Parker, also housemaid, Elsie Dale.)
Miss Ackroyd.—Went directly from her uncle’s room upstairs. (Confirmed by Parker and also by housemaid, Elsie Dale.)
Servants:—
Servants:—
Parker.—Went straight to butler’s pantry. (Confirmed by housekeeper, Miss Russell, who came down to speak to him about something at 9.47, and remained at least ten minutes.)
Parker.—Went straight to the butler's pantry. (Confirmed by the housekeeper, Miss Russell, who came down to talk to him about something at 9:47 and stayed for at least ten minutes.)
Miss Russell.—As above. Spoke to housemaid, Elsie Dale, upstairs at 9.45.
Miss Russell.—As stated earlier. Talked to housemaid, Elsie Dale, upstairs at 9:45.
Ursula Bourne (parlormaid).—In her own room until 9.55. Then in Servants’ Hall.
Ursula Bourne (parlormaid).—In her room until 9:55. Then in the Servants’ Hall.
Mrs. Cooper (cook).—In Servants’ Hall.
Mrs. Cooper (cook).—In the Servants’ Hall.
Gladys Jones (second housemaid).—In Servants’ Hall.
Gladys Jones (second housemaid).—In the Servants’ Hall.
Elsie Dale.—Upstairs in bedroom. Seen there by Miss Russell and Miss Flora Ackroyd.
Elsie Dale.—In the bedroom upstairs. Seen there by Miss Russell and Miss Flora Ackroyd.
Mary Thripp (kitchenmaid).—Servants’ Hall.
Mary Thripp (kitchenmaid).—In the Servants’ Hall.
“The cook has been here seven years, the parlormaid eighteen months, and Parker just over a year. The others are new. Except for something fishy about Parker, they all seem quite all right.”
“The cook has been here for seven years, the parlormaid for eighteen months, and Parker for just over a year. The others are new. Aside from something suspicious about Parker, they all seem to be okay.”
“A very complete list,” said Poirot, handing it back to him. “I am quite sure that Parker did not do the murder,” he added gravely.
“That's a really thorough list,” Poirot said, handing it back to him. “I'm pretty sure that Parker didn’t commit the murder,” he added seriously.
“So is my sister,” I struck in. “And she’s usually right.” Nobody paid any attention to my interpolation.
“So is my sister,” I interrupted. “And she’s usually right.” No one noticed my comment.
“That disposes pretty effectually of the household,” continued the inspector. “Now we come to a very grave point. The woman at the lodge—Mary Black—was101 pulling the curtains last night when she saw Ralph Paton turn in at the gate and go up towards the house.”
“That effectively takes care of the household,” continued the inspector. “Now we come to a very important point. The woman at the lodge—Mary Black—was101 pulling the curtains last night when she saw Ralph Paton turn in at the gate and walk up towards the house.”
“She is sure of that?” I asked sharply.
"Is she really sure about that?" I asked sharply.
“Quite sure. She knows him well by sight. He went past very quickly and turned off by the path to the right, which is a short cut to the terrace.”
“Definitely. She recognizes him by sight. He walked by quickly and took the path to the right, which is a shortcut to the terrace.”
“And what time was that?” asked Poirot, who had sat with an immovable face.
“And what time was that?” asked Poirot, who had been sitting with a stoic expression.
“Exactly twenty-five minutes past nine,” said the inspector gravely.
“Exactly twenty-five minutes past nine,” said the inspector seriously.
There was a silence. Then the inspector spoke again.
There was a pause. Then the inspector spoke again.
“It’s all clear enough. It fits in without a flaw. At twenty-five minutes past nine, Captain Paton is seen passing the lodge; at nine-thirty or thereabouts, Mr. Geoffrey Raymond hears some one in here asking for money and Mr. Ackroyd refusing. What happens next? Captain Paton leaves the same way—through the window. He walks along the terrace, angry and baffled. He comes to the open drawing-room window. Say it’s now a quarter to ten. Miss Flora Ackroyd is saying good-night to her uncle. Major Blunt, Mr. Raymond, and Mrs. Ackroyd are in the billiard room. The drawing-room is empty. He steals in, takes the dagger from the silver table, and returns to the study window. He slips off his shoes, climbs in, and—well, I don’t need to go into details. Then he slips out again and goes off. Hadn’t the nerve to go back to the inn. He makes for the station, rings up from there——”
“It’s all pretty clear. It fits together perfectly. At 9:25, Captain Paton is seen passing the lodge; around 9:30, Mr. Geoffrey Raymond hears someone inside asking for money and Mr. Ackroyd refusing. What happens next? Captain Paton leaves the same way—through the window. He walks along the terrace, angry and confused. He reaches the open drawing-room window. Let’s say it’s now 9:45. Miss Flora Ackroyd is saying goodnight to her uncle. Major Blunt, Mr. Raymond, and Mrs. Ackroyd are in the billiard room. The drawing-room is empty. He sneaks in, takes the dagger from the silver table, and goes back to the study window. He takes off his shoes, climbs in, and—well, I don’t need to explain further. Then he slips out again and leaves. Didn’t have the guts to go back to the inn. He heads for the station, calls from there——”
“Why?” said Poirot softly.
“Why?” Poirot asked softly.
I jumped at the interruption. The little man was102 leaning forward. His eyes shone with a queer green light.
I flinched at the interruption. The small man was102 leaning forward. His eyes glimmered with a strange green light.
For a moment Inspector Raglan was taken aback by the question.
For a moment, Inspector Raglan was surprised by the question.
“It’s difficult to say exactly why he did that,” he said at last. “But murderers do funny things. You’d know that if you were in the police force. The cleverest of them make stupid mistakes sometimes. But come along and I’ll show you those footprints.”
“It’s hard to say exactly why he did that,” he said finally. “But murderers act strangely. You would know that if you were in the police force. The smartest ones make dumb mistakes sometimes. But come on, and I’ll show you those footprints.”
We followed him round the corner of the terrace to the study window. At a word from Raglan a police constable produced the shoes which had been obtained from the local inn.
We followed him around the corner of the terrace to the study window. At Raglan's request, a police officer brought out the shoes that had been taken from the local inn.
The inspector laid them over the marks.
The inspector placed them over the marks.
“They’re the same,” he said confidently. “That is to say, they’re not the same pair that actually made these prints. He went away in those. This is a pair just like them, but older—see how the studs are worn down.”
“They're the same,” he said confidently. “I mean, they're not the exact pair that actually made these prints. He left in those. This is a pair just like them, but older—see how the studs are worn down.”
“Surely a great many people wear shoes with rubber studs in them?” asked Poirot.
“Surely a lot of people wear shoes with rubber studs in them?” asked Poirot.
“That’s so, of course,” said the inspector. “I shouldn’t put so much stress on the footmarks if it wasn’t for everything else.”
"That's true, of course," said the inspector. "I wouldn't emphasize the footprints so much if it weren't for everything else."
“A very foolish young man, Captain Ralph Paton,” said Poirot thoughtfully. “To leave so much evidence of his presence.”
“A very foolish young man, Captain Ralph Paton,” Poirot said thoughtfully. “To leave so much evidence of his presence.”
“Ah! well,” said the inspector, “it was a dry, fine night, you know. He left no prints on the terrace or on the graveled path. But, unluckily for him, a spring103 must have welled up just lately at the end of the path from the drive. See here.”
“Ah! well,” said the inspector, “it was a clear, nice night, you know. He didn’t leave any footprints on the terrace or the gravel path. But, unfortunately for him, a spring must have just surfaced recently at the end of the path from the driveway. Look at this.”
A small graveled path joined the terrace a few feet away. In one spot, a few yards from its termination, the ground was wet and boggy. Crossing this wet place there were again the marks of footsteps, and amongst them the shoes with rubber studs.
A small gravel path connected the terrace a few feet away. In one spot, a few yards from where it ended, the ground was wet and marshy. Crossing this wet area were more footprints, including shoes with rubber studs.
Poirot followed the path on a little way, the inspector by his side.
Poirot walked down the path for a short distance, with the inspector next to him.
“You noticed the women’s footprints?” he said suddenly.
“You noticed the women’s footprints?” he asked out of nowhere.
The inspector laughed.
The inspector chuckled.
“Naturally. But several different women have walked this way—and men as well. It’s a regular short cut to the house, you see. It would be impossible to sort out all the footsteps. After all, it’s the ones on the window-sill that are really important.”
“Of course. But quite a few different women have walked this way—and men too. It’s a common shortcut to the house, you know. It would be impossible to identify all the footprints. After all, it’s the ones on the window sill that really matter.”
Poirot nodded.
Poirot agreed.
“It’s no good going farther,” said the inspector, as we came in view of the drive. “It’s all graveled again here, and hard as it can be.”
“It’s not worth it to go any further,” the inspector said as we reached the driveway. “It’s all gravel here, and it’s as hard as it gets.”
Again Poirot nodded, but his eyes were fixed on a small garden house—a kind of superior summer-house. It was a little to the left of the path ahead of us, and a graveled walk ran up to it.
Again, Poirot nodded, but his eyes were focused on a small garden house—a kind of upscale summer house. It was slightly to the left of the path in front of us, and a gravel walkway led up to it.
Poirot lingered about until the inspector had gone back towards the house. Then he looked at me.
Poirot hung around until the inspector headed back to the house. Then he looked at me.
“You must have indeed been sent from the good God to replace my friend Hastings,” he said, with a twinkle. “I observe that you do not quit my side. How say104 you, Dr. Sheppard, shall we investigate that summer-house? It interests me.”
“You must have really been sent by the good God to take my friend Hastings' place,” he said, with a twinkle in his eye. “I see that you’re not leaving my side. What do you think, Dr. Sheppard, should we check out that summer house? It piques my interest.”
He went up to the door and opened it. Inside, the place was almost dark. There were one or two rustic seats, a croquet set, and some folded deck-chairs.
He walked up to the door and opened it. Inside, the place was nearly dark. There were a couple of rustic chairs, a croquet set, and some folded deck chairs.
I was startled to observe my new friend. He had dropped to his hands and knees and was crawling about the floor. Every now and then he shook his head as though not satisfied. Finally, he sat back on his heels.
I was surprised to see my new friend. He had dropped to his hands and knees and was crawling around on the floor. Every now and then, he shook his head as if he wasn’t satisfied. Finally, he sat back on his heels.
“Nothing,” he murmured. “Well, perhaps it was not to be expected. But it would have meant so much——”
“Nothing,” he said softly. “Well, maybe it wasn’t something to expect. But it would have meant so much——”
He broke off, stiffening all over. Then he stretched out his hand to one of the rustic chairs. He detached something from one side of it.
He stopped suddenly, tensing up. Then he reached for one of the simple chairs. He removed something from one side of it.
“What is it?” I cried. “What have you found?”
“What is it?” I yelled. “What did you find?”
He smiled, unclosing his hand so that I should see what lay in the palm of it. A scrap of stiff white cambric.
He smiled, opening his hand so that I could see what was in the palm of it. A piece of stiff white fabric.
I took it from him, looked at it curiously, and then handed it back.
I took it from him, glanced at it with curiosity, and then gave it back.
“What do you make of it, eh, my friend?” he asked, eyeing me keenly.
“What do you think about it, huh, my friend?” he asked, looking at me intently.
“A scrap torn from a handkerchief,” I suggested, shrugging my shoulders.
“A piece ripped from a handkerchief,” I said, shrugging my shoulders.
He made another dart and picked up a small quill—a goose quill by the look of it.
He made another throw and picked up a small quill—it looked like a goose quill.
“And that?” he cried triumphantly. “What do you make of that?”
“And that?” he shouted with triumph. “What do you think of that?”
I only stared.
I just stared.
He slipped the quill into his pocket, and looked again at the scrap of white stuff.
He put the quill in his pocket and looked again at the piece of white paper.
105
105
“A fragment of a handkerchief?” he mused. “Perhaps you are right. But remember this—a good laundry does not starch a handkerchief.”
“A piece of a handkerchief?” he thought. “Maybe you’re right. But remember this—a good laundry doesn’t starch a handkerchief.”
He nodded at me triumphantly, then he put away the scrap carefully in his pocket-book.
He gave me a triumphant nod, then carefully tucked the scrap away in his wallet.
CHAPTER IX
We walked back to the house together. There was no sign of the inspector. Poirot paused on the terrace and stood with his back to the house, slowly turning his head from side to side.
We walked back to the house together. There was no sign of the inspector. Poirot paused on the terrace, facing away from the house, slowly turning his head from side to side.
“Une belle propriété,” he said at last appreciatively. “Who inherits it?”
“A beautiful property,” he said finally, appreciating it. “Who gets to inherit it?”
His words gave me almost a shock. It is an odd thing, but until that moment the question of inheritance had never come into my head. Poirot watched me keenly.
His words shocked me. It's strange, but until that moment, I had never thought about the issue of inheritance. Poirot observed me closely.
“It is a new idea to you, that,” he said at last. “You had not thought of it before—eh?”
“It’s a new idea for you, isn’t it?” he finally said. “You hadn’t considered it before—right?”
“No,” I said truthfully. “I wish I had.”
“No,” I said honestly. “I wish I had.”
He looked at me again curiously.
He looked at me again with curiosity.
“I wonder just what you mean by that,” he said thoughtfully. “Ah! no,” as I was about to speak. “Inutile! You would not tell me your real thought.”
“I wonder what you really mean by that,” he said thoughtfully. “Ah! no,” as I was about to speak. “Inutile! You wouldn’t tell me your true thoughts.”
“Every one has something to hide,” I quoted, smiling.
“Everyone has something to hide,” I said with a smile.
“Exactly.”
“Exactly.”
“You still believe that?”
“Do you still believe that?”
“More than ever, my friend. But it is not easy to hide things from Hercule Poirot. He has a knack of finding out.”
“More than ever, my friend. But it’s not easy to keep things from Hercule Poirot. He has a talent for figuring things out.”
He descended the steps of the Dutch garden as he spoke.
He walked down the steps of the Dutch garden as he talked.
107
107
“Let us walk a little,” he said over his shoulder. “The air is pleasant to-day.”
“Let’s take a walk for a bit,” he said, looking back. “The weather is nice today.”
I followed him. He led me down a path to the left enclosed in yew hedges. A walk led down the middle, bordered each side with formal flower beds, and at the end was a round paved recess with a seat and a pond of goldfish. Instead of pursuing the path to the end, Poirot took another which wound up the side of a wooded slope. In one spot the trees had been cleared away, and a seat had been put. Sitting there one had a splendid view over the countryside, and one looked right down on the paved recess and the goldfish pond.
I followed him. He led me down a path to the left, surrounded by yew hedges. There was a walkway in the middle, lined on both sides with neatly arranged flower beds, and at the end, there was a round paved area with a bench and a pond filled with goldfish. Instead of going all the way to the end of the path, Poirot took another path that wound up the side of a wooded slope. In one spot, the trees had been cleared away, and a bench had been placed there. Sitting there, you could enjoy a fantastic view of the countryside, looking right down at the paved area and the goldfish pond.
“England is very beautiful,” said Poirot, his eyes straying over the prospect. Then he smiled. “And so are English girls,” he said in a lower tone. “Hush, my friend, and look at the pretty picture below us.”
“England is really beautiful,” Poirot said, his eyes wandering over the view. Then he smiled. “And so are English girls,” he added quietly. “Shh, my friend, and look at the lovely scene below us.”
It was then that I saw Flora. She was moving along the path we had just left and she was humming a little snatch of song. Her step was more dancing than walking, and in spite of her black dress, there was nothing but joy in her whole attitude. She gave a sudden pirouette on her toes, and her black draperies swung out. At the same time she flung her head back and laughed outright.
It was then that I saw Flora. She was strolling along the path we had just left, humming a little tune. Her stride was more of a dance than a walk, and despite her black dress, she radiated joy in her entire demeanor. She suddenly spun on her toes, and her black fabric swirled around her. At the same time, she threw her head back and laughed out loud.
As she did so a man stepped out from the trees. It was Hector Blunt.
As she did this, a man emerged from the trees. It was Hector Blunt.
The girl started. Her expression changed a little.
The girl jumped a bit. Her expression shifted slightly.
“How you startled me—I didn’t see you.”
“How you surprised me—I didn’t notice you.”
Blunt said nothing, but stood looking at her for a minute or two in silence.
Blunt didn’t say anything, but stood there looking at her for a minute or two in silence.
108
108
“What I like about you,” said Flora, with a touch of malice, “is your cheery conversation.”
“What I like about you,” Flora said, with a hint of sarcasm, “is your upbeat conversation.”
I fancy that at that Blunt reddened under his tan. His voice, when he spoke, sounded different—it had a curious sort of humility in it.
I imagine that at that moment Blunt turned red under his tan. His voice, when he spoke, sounded different—it had a strange kind of humility to it.
“Never was much of a fellow for talking. Not even when I was young.”
“ I never was much of a talker. Not even when I was young.”
“That was a very long time ago, I suppose,” said Flora gravely.
"That was a really long time ago, I guess," Flora said seriously.
I caught the undercurrent of laughter in her voice, but I don’t think Blunt did.
I noticed the hint of laughter in her voice, but I don’t think Blunt did.
“Yes,” he said simply, “it was.”
“Yes,” he replied casually, “it was.”
“How does it feel to be Methuselah?” asked Flora.
“How does it feel to be Methuselah?” Flora asked.
This time the laughter was more apparent, but Blunt was following out an idea of his own.
This time, the laughter was more noticeable, but Blunt was pursuing an idea of his own.
“Remember the Johnny who sold his soul to the devil? In return for being made young again? There’s an opera about it.”
“Remember the Johnny who sold his soul to the devil to become young again? There’s an opera about it.”
“Faust, you mean?”
“Are you talking about Faust?”
“That’s the beggar. Rum story. Some of us would do it if we could.”
“That’s the beggar. Weird story. Some of us would do it if we could.”
“Any one would think you were creaking at the joints to hear you talk,” cried Flora, half vexed, half amused.
“Anyone would think you were falling apart to hear you talk,” Flora exclaimed, half annoyed, half amused.
Blunt said nothing for a minute or two. Then he looked away from Flora into the middle distance and observed to an adjacent tree trunk that it was about time he got back to Africa.
Blunt was quiet for a minute or two. Then he turned his gaze from Flora to a nearby tree trunk and remarked that it was about time he returned to Africa.
“Are you going on another expedition—shooting things?”
“Are you going on another trip—taking photos of stuff?”
109
109
“Expect so. Usually do, you know—shoot things, I mean.”
"Yeah, I usually expect that—shooting things, I mean."
“You shot that head in the hall, didn’t you?”
“You shot that guy in the hallway, didn’t you?”
Blunt nodded. Then he jerked out, going rather red, as he did so:—
Blunt nodded. Then he suddenly pulled back, turning a bit red as he did.
“Care for some decent skins any time? If so, I could get ’em for you.”
“Want some good skins anytime? If you do, I can get them for you.”
“Oh! please do,” cried Flora. “Will you really? You won’t forget?”
“Oh! please do,” cried Flora. “Will you really? You won’t forget?”
“I shan’t forget,” said Hector Blunt.
“I won’t forget,” said Hector Blunt.
He added, in a sudden burst of communicativeness:—
He added, in a sudden burst of talkativeness:—
“Time I went. I’m no good in this sort of life. Haven’t got the manners for it. I’m a rough fellow, no use in society. Never remember the things one’s expected to say. Yes, time I went.”
“It's time for me to go. I'm just not suited for this kind of life. I don't have the manners for it. I'm a rough guy, not fit for society. I can never remember the things I'm supposed to say. Yes, it's time for me to leave.”
“But you’re not going at once,” cried Flora. “Not—not while we’re in all this trouble. Oh! please. If you go——”
“But you’re not going right now,” Flora exclaimed. “Not—not while we’re dealing with all this trouble. Oh! please. If you go——”
She turned away a little.
She turned away slightly.
“You want me to stay?” asked Blunt.
“You want me to stay?” Blunt asked.
He spoke deliberately but quite simply.
He spoke carefully but very plainly.
“We all——”
"We all—"
“I meant you personally,” said Blunt, with directness.
“I meant you personally,” Blunt said bluntly.
Flora turned slowly back again and met his eyes.
Flora slowly turned back and looked into his eyes.
“I want you to stay,” she said, “if—if that makes any difference.”
“I want you to stay,” she said, “if—if that matters at all.”
“It makes all the difference,” said Blunt.
“It makes all the difference,” Blunt said.
There was a moment’s silence. They sat down on the stone seat by the goldfish pond. It seemed as though neither of them knew quite what to say next.
There was a moment of silence. They sat down on the stone bench by the goldfish pond. It felt like neither of them knew exactly what to say next.
110
110
“It—it’s such a lovely morning,” said Flora at last. “You know, I can’t help feeling happy, in spite—in spite of everything. That’s awful, I suppose?”
“It—it’s such a beautiful morning,” Flora finally said. “You know, I can’t help feeling happy, despite—despite everything. That’s terrible, I guess?”
“Quite natural,” said Blunt. “Never saw your uncle until two years ago, did you? Can’t be expected to grieve very much. Much better to have no humbug about it.”
“Totally normal,” said Blunt. “You only met your uncle two years ago, right? Can't be expected to feel too broken up about it. Much better to be straightforward about it.”
“There’s something awfully consoling about you,” said Flora. “You make things so simple.”
“There's something really comforting about you,” Flora said. “You make things so straightforward.”
“Things are simple as a rule,” said the big game hunter.
“Things are usually simple,” said the big game hunter.
“Not always,” said Flora.
"Not always," Flora said.
Her voice had lowered itself, and I saw Blunt turn and look at her, bringing his eyes back from (apparently) the coast of Africa to do so. He evidently put his own construction on her change of tone, for he said, after a minute or two, in rather an abrupt manner:—
Her voice had dropped, and I noticed Blunt turn to look at her, pulling his gaze back from (apparently) the coast of Africa to do so. He clearly interpreted her change in tone in his own way, because after a minute or two, he said, rather abruptly:—
“I say, you know, you mustn’t worry. About that young chap, I mean. Inspector’s an ass. Everybody knows—utterly absurd to think he could have done it. Man from outside. Burglar chap. That’s the only possible solution.”
“I’m telling you, don’t worry about that young guy, okay? The inspector is clueless. Everyone knows it’s ridiculous to think he could have done it. It had to be someone from outside. A burglar. That’s the only logical explanation.”
Flora turned to look at him.
Flora turned to him.
“You really think so?”
“Do you really think so?”
“Don’t you?” said Blunt quickly.
"Don't you?" Blunt said quickly.
“I—oh, yes, of course.”
“I—oh, yes, definitely.”
Another silence, and then Flora burst out:—
Another silence, and then Flora exclaimed:—
“I’m—I’ll tell you why I felt so happy this morning. However heartless you think me, I’d rather tell you. It’s because the lawyer has been—Mr. Hammond. He told us about the will. Uncle Roger has left me twenty thousand111 pounds. Think of it—twenty thousand beautiful pounds.”
“I’m—I’ll explain why I felt so happy this morning. No matter how cold you think I am, I want to share it. It’s because of the lawyer—Mr. Hammond. He informed us about the will. Uncle Roger left me twenty thousand111 pounds. Just think about it—twenty thousand amazing pounds.”
Blunt looked surprised.
Blunt seemed surprised.
“Does it mean so much to you?”
“Does it really matter that much to you?”
“Mean much to me? Why, it’s everything. Freedom—life—no more scheming and scraping and lying——”
"Mean a lot to me? Well, it’s everything. Freedom—life—no more plotting and hustling and lying——"
“Lying?” said Blunt, sharply interrupting.
“Lying?” Blunt said, cutting in sharply.
Flora seemed taken aback for a minute.
Flora looked surprised for a moment.
“You know what I mean,” she said uncertainly. “Pretending to be thankful for all the nasty castoff things rich relations give you. Last year’s coats and skirts and hats.”
“You know what I mean,” she said hesitantly. “Acting grateful for all the unwanted junk that wealthy relatives give you. Last year’s coats, skirts, and hats.”
“Don’t know much about ladies’ clothes; should have said you were always very well turned out.”
“Not really familiar with women's fashion; I should have mentioned that you always looked great.”
“It’s cost me something, though,” said Flora in a low voice. “Don’t let’s talk of horrid things. I’m so happy. I’m free. Free to do what I like. Free not to——”
“It’s cost me something, though,” Flora said softly. “Let’s not talk about terrible things. I’m so happy. I’m free. Free to do what I want. Free not to——”
She stopped suddenly.
She halted abruptly.
“Not to what?” asked Blunt quickly.
“Not to what?” Blunt asked quickly.
“I forget now. Nothing important.”
"I don't remember now. Not important."
Blunt had a stick in his hand, and he thrust it into the pond, poking at something.
Blunt had a stick in his hand, and he poked it into the pond, prodding something.
“What are you doing, Major Blunt?”
“What are you up to, Major Blunt?”
“There’s something bright down there. Wondered what it was—looks like a gold brooch. Now I’ve stirred up the mud and it’s gone.”
“There’s something shiny down there. I wondered what it was—it looks like a gold brooch. Now I’ve kicked up the mud and it’s disappeared.”
“Perhaps it’s a crown,” suggested Flora. “Like the one Mélisande saw in the water.”
“Maybe it’s a crown,” Flora suggested. “Like the one Mélisande saw in the water.”
“Mélisande,” said Blunt reflectively—“she’s in an opera, isn’t she?”
“Mélisande,” Blunt said thoughtfully—“she’s in an opera, right?”
112
112
“Yes, you seem to know a lot about operas.”
“Yes, you really seem to know a lot about operas.”
“People take me sometimes,” said Blunt sadly. “Funny idea of pleasure—worse racket than the natives make with their tom-toms.”
“People take me sometimes,” Blunt said sadly. “Strange idea of fun—worse racket than the locals make with their drums.”
Flora laughed.
Flora laughed.
“I remember Mélisande,” continued Blunt, “married an old chap old enough to be her father.”
“I remember Mélisande,” Blunt said, “married an old guy old enough to be her dad.”
He threw a small piece of flint into the goldfish pond. Then, with a change of manner, he turned to Flora.
He tossed a small piece of flint into the goldfish pond. Then, shifting his attitude, he turned to Flora.
“Miss Ackroyd, can I do anything? About Paton, I mean. I know how dreadfully anxious you must be.”
“Miss Ackroyd, is there anything I can do? About Paton, that is. I can only imagine how incredibly worried you must be.”
“Thank you,” said Flora in a cold voice. “There is really nothing to be done. Ralph will be all right. I’ve got hold of the most wonderful detective in the world, and he’s going to find out all about it.”
“Thanks,” said Flora in a cold tone. “There’s really nothing that can be done. Ralph will be fine. I’ve contacted the best detective in the world, and he’s going to figure everything out.”
For some time I had felt uneasy as to our position. We were not exactly eavesdropping, since the two in the garden below had only to lift their heads to see us. Nevertheless, I should have drawn attention to our presence before now, had not my companion put a warning pressure on my arm. Clearly he wished me to remain silent.
For a while, I had felt uncomfortable about our situation. We weren’t really eavesdropping since the two people in the garden below could easily see us if they just looked up. Still, I should have pointed out that we were there earlier, but my friend squeezed my arm as a warning. It was clear he wanted me to stay quiet.
But now he rose briskly to his feet, clearing his throat.
But now he got up quickly, clearing his throat.
“I demand pardon,” he cried. “I cannot allow mademoiselle thus extravagantly to compliment me, and not draw attention to my presence. They say the listener hears no good of himself, but that is not the case this time. To spare my blushes, I must join you and apologize.”
“I ask for forgiveness,” he exclaimed. “I can't let mademoiselle compliment me so lavishly without acknowledging my presence. People say that the listener never hears anything good about himself, but that's not true this time. To save myself from embarrassment, I need to join you and apologize.”
113
113
He hurried down the path with me close behind him, and joined the others by the pond.
He rushed down the path with me right behind him and joined the others by the pond.
“This is M. Hercule Poirot,” said Flora. “I expect you’ve heard of him.”
“This is M. Hercule Poirot,” Flora said. “I’m sure you’ve heard of him.”
Poirot bowed.
Poirot nodded.
“I know Major Blunt by reputation,” he said politely. “I am glad to have encountered you, monsieur. I am in need of some information that you can give me.”
“I know Major Blunt by reputation,” he said politely. “I’m glad to have met you, sir. I need some information that you can provide.”
Blunt looked at him inquiringly.
Blunt looked at him questioningly.
“When did you last see M. Ackroyd alive?”
“When did you last see M. Ackroyd alive?”
“At dinner.”
"At dinner time."
“And you neither saw nor heard anything of him after that?”
“And you didn’t see or hear anything from him after that?”
“Didn’t see him. Heard his voice.”
“Didn’t see him. Heard his voice.”
“How was that?”
"How was it?"
“I strolled out on the terrace——”
“I walked out onto the terrace——”
“Pardon me, what time was this?”
“Excuse me, what time is it?”
“About half-past nine. I was walking up and down smoking in front of the drawing-room window. I heard Ackroyd talking in his study——”
“About 9:30. I was pacing back and forth, smoking in front of the living room window. I heard Ackroyd talking in his study——”
Poirot stooped and removed a microscopic weed.
Poirot bent down and took out a tiny weed.
“Surely you couldn’t hear voices in the study from that part of the terrace,” he murmured.
“Surely you couldn’t hear voices in the study from that part of the terrace,” he said quietly.
He was not looking at Blunt, but I was, and to my intense surprise, I saw the latter flush.
He wasn’t looking at Blunt, but I was, and to my shock, I saw him blush.
“Went as far as the corner,” he explained unwillingly.
“Went as far as the corner,” he said reluctantly.
“Ah! indeed?” said Poirot.
"Wow! Really?" said Poirot.
In the mildest manner he conveyed an impression that more was wanted.
In the gentlest way, he gave the impression that more was needed.
114
114
“Thought I saw—a woman disappearing into the bushes. Just a gleam of white, you know. Must have been mistaken. It was while I was standing at the corner of the terrace that I heard Ackroyd’s voice speaking to that secretary of his.”
“Thought I saw a woman disappearing into the bushes. Just a flash of white, you know. I must have been mistaken. It was while I was standing at the corner of the terrace that I heard Ackroyd talking to his secretary.”
“Speaking to Mr. Geoffrey Raymond?”
“Is Mr. Geoffrey Raymond available?”
“Yes—that’s what I supposed at the time. Seems I was wrong.”
“Yes—that’s what I thought at the time. Looks like I was mistaken.”
“Mr. Ackroyd didn’t address him by name?”
“Mr. Ackroyd didn’t call him by name?”
“Oh, no.”
“Oh no.”
“Then, if I may ask, why did you think——?”
“Then, if I can ask, why did you think——?”
Blunt explained laboriously.
Blunt explained in detail.
“Took it for granted that it would be Raymond, because he had said just before I came out that he was taking some papers to Ackroyd. Never thought of it being anybody else.”
“Took it for granted that it would be Raymond, because he mentioned just before I left that he was taking some papers to Ackroyd. Never considered it could be anyone else.”
“Can you remember what the words you heard were?”
“Can you remember what the words you heard were?”
“Afraid I can’t. Something quite ordinary and unimportant. Only caught a scrap of it. I was thinking of something else at the time.”
“Sorry, I can’t. It was something pretty ordinary and not that important. I only caught a bit of it. I was thinking about something else at the time.”
“It is of no importance,” murmured Poirot. “Did you move a chair back against the wall when you went into the study after the body was discovered?”
“It doesn’t matter,” Poirot murmured. “Did you push a chair back against the wall when you went into the study after the body was found?”
“Chair? No—why should I?”
"Chair? No—why would I?"
Poirot shrugged his shoulders but did not answer. He turned to Flora.
Poirot shrugged but didn't reply. He turned to Flora.
“There is one thing I should like to know from you, mademoiselle. When you were examining the things in the silver table with Dr. Sheppard, was the dagger in its place, or was it not?”
“There’s one thing I’d like to ask you, miss. When you were looking at the items on the silver table with Dr. Sheppard, was the dagger in its spot, or wasn’t it?”
115
115
Flora’s chin shot up.
Flora's chin lifted.
“Inspector Raglan has been asking me that,” she said resentfully. “I’ve told him, and I’ll tell you. I’m perfectly certain the dagger was not there. He thinks it was and that Ralph sneaked it later in the evening. And—and he doesn’t believe me. He thinks I’m saying it to—to shield Ralph.”
“Inspector Raglan has been asking me that,” she said bitterly. “I’ve told him, and I’ll tell you. I’m absolutely sure the dagger was not there. He thinks it was and that Ralph hid it later in the evening. And—and he doesn’t believe me. He thinks I’m saying this to—to protect Ralph.”
“And aren’t you?” I asked gravely.
“And aren’t you?” I asked seriously.
Flora stamped her foot.
Flora stomped her foot.
“You, too, Dr. Sheppard! Oh! it’s too bad.”
“You, too, Dr. Sheppard! Oh! That’s unfortunate.”
Poirot tactfully made a diversion.
Poirot skillfully created a diversion.
“It is true what I heard you say, Major Blunt. There is something that glitters in this pond. Let us see if I can reach it.”
“It’s true what I heard you say, Major Blunt. There’s something sparkling in this pond. Let’s see if I can grab it.”
He knelt down by the pond, baring his arm to the elbow, and lowered it in very slowly, so as not to disturb the bottom of the pond. But in spite of all his precautions the mud eddied and swirled, and he was forced to draw his arm out again empty-handed.
He knelt by the pond, rolling his sleeve up to his elbow, and carefully lowered his arm in, trying not to disturb the bottom. But despite all his efforts, the mud stirred and swirled, and he had to pull his arm out again without anything to show for it.
He gazed ruefully at the mud upon his arm. I offered him my handkerchief, which he accepted with fervent protestations of thanks. Blunt looked at his watch.
He looked sadly at the mud on his arm. I offered him my handkerchief, which he took with enthusiastic thanks. Blunt checked his watch.
“Nearly lunch time,” he said. “We’d better be getting back to the house.”
“It's almost lunch time,” he said. “We should head back to the house.”
“You will lunch with us, M. Poirot?” asked Flora. “I should like you to meet my mother. She is—very fond of Ralph.”
“You'll have lunch with us, M. Poirot?” Flora asked. “I’d like you to meet my mom. She’s really fond of Ralph.”
The little man bowed.
The guy bowed.
“I shall be delighted, mademoiselle.”
"I'll be delighted, miss."
116
116
“And you will stay, too, won’t you, Dr. Sheppard?”
“And you’ll stay, too, right, Dr. Sheppard?”
I hesitated.
I hesitated.
“Oh, do!”
"Absolutely, go for it!"
I wanted to, so I accepted the invitation without further ceremony.
I wanted to, so I accepted the invitation without any fuss.
We set out towards the house, Flora and Blunt walking ahead.
We headed toward the house, with Flora and Blunt walking in front.
“What hair,” said Poirot to me in a low tone, nodding towards Flora. “The real gold! They will make a pretty couple. She and the dark, handsome Captain Paton. Will they not?”
“What hair,” Poirot said to me quietly, nodding towards Flora. “The real gold! They’ll make a lovely couple. Her and the dark, handsome Captain Paton. Won’t they?”
I looked at him inquiringly, but he began to fuss about a few microscopic drops of water on his coat sleeve. The man reminded me in some ways of a cat. His green eyes and his finicking habits.
I looked at him curiously, but he started to worry about a few tiny drops of water on his coat sleeve. The man reminded me a bit of a cat. His green eyes and his fussy habits.
“And all for nothing, too,” I said sympathetically. “I wonder what it was in the pond?”
“And all for nothing, too,” I said sympathetically. “I wonder what it was in the pond?”
“Would you like to see?” asked Poirot.
“Do you want to take a look?” asked Poirot.
I stared at him. He nodded.
I looked at him. He nodded.
“My good friend,” he said gently and reproachfully, “Hercule Poirot does not run the risk of disarranging his costume without being sure of attaining his object. To do so would be ridiculous and absurd. I am never ridiculous.”
“My good friend,” he said softly and with a hint of reproach, “Hercule Poirot doesn’t take the chance of messing up his outfit unless he’s sure of achieving his goal. To do so would be silly and nonsensical. I am never silly.”
“But you brought your hand out empty,” I objected.
“But you pulled your hand out empty,” I said.
“There are times when it is necessary to have discretion. Do you tell your patients everything—everything, doctor? I think not. Nor do you tell your excellent sister everything either, is it not so? Before showing117 my empty hand, I dropped what it contained into my other hand. You shall see what that was.”
“There are times when it's important to exercise discretion. Do you share every little detail with your patients—everything, doctor? I don't think so. And you don't share everything with your wonderful sister either, right? Before revealing my empty hand, I moved what it held to my other hand. You'll see what that was.”
He held out his left hand, palm open. On it lay a little circlet of gold. A woman’s wedding ring.
He extended his left hand, palm up. Resting on it was a small gold ring. A woman’s wedding band.
I took it from him.
I took it from him.
“Look inside,” commanded Poirot.
“Check inside,” commanded Poirot.
I did so. Inside was an inscription in fine writing:—
I did that. Inside was an inscription in elegant writing:—
From R., March 13th.
From R., March 13.
I looked at Poirot, but he was busy inspecting his appearance in a tiny pocket glass. He paid particular attention to his mustaches, and none at all to me. I saw that he did not intend to be communicative.
I looked at Poirot, but he was focused on checking his reflection in a small pocket mirror. He was especially concerned with his mustaches and hardly paying any attention to me. I realized he wasn't planning to chat.
CHAPTER X
We found Mrs. Ackroyd in the hall. With her was a small dried-up little man, with an aggressive chin and sharp gray eyes, and “lawyer” written all over him.
We found Mrs. Ackroyd in the hall. She was with a small, frail man who had a strong chin and sharp gray eyes, exuding an air of being a “lawyer.”
“Mr. Hammond is staying to lunch with us,” said Mrs. Ackroyd. “You know Major Blunt, Mr. Hammond? And dear Dr. Sheppard—also a close friend of poor Roger’s. And, let me see——”
“Mr. Hammond is staying for lunch with us,” said Mrs. Ackroyd. “You know Major Blunt, Mr. Hammond? And dear Dr. Sheppard—also a close friend of poor Roger’s. And, let me think——”
She paused, surveying Hercule Poirot in some perplexity.
She paused, looking at Hercule Poirot in some confusion.
“This is M. Poirot, mother,” said Flora. “I told you about him this morning.”
“This is M. Poirot, Mom,” Flora said. “I told you about him this morning.”
“Oh! yes,” said Mrs. Ackroyd vaguely. “Of course, my dear, of course. He is to find Ralph, is he not?”
“Oh! yes,” Mrs. Ackroyd said absently. “Of course, my dear, of course. He’s going to find Ralph, right?”
“He is to find out who killed uncle,” said Flora.
“He needs to find out who killed Uncle,” Flora said.
“Oh! my dear,” cried her mother. “Please! My poor nerves. I am a wreck this morning, a positive wreck. Such a dreadful thing to happen. I can’t help feeling that it must have been an accident of some kind. Roger was so fond of handling queer curios. His hand must have slipped, or something.”
“Oh! my dear,” her mother exclaimed. “Please! My poor nerves. I’m a mess this morning, an absolute wreck. Such a terrible thing to happen. I can’t shake the feeling that it must have been some kind of accident. Roger loved to mess around with strange curios. His hand must have slipped, or something.”
This theory was received in polite silence. I saw Poirot edge up to the lawyer, and speak to him in a confidential undertone. They moved aside into the embrasure of the window. I joined them—then hesitated.
This theory was met with quiet politeness. I noticed Poirot move closer to the lawyer and speak to him in a low voice. They stepped aside into the corner of the window. I joined them—but then hesitated.
119
119
“Perhaps I’m intruding,” I said.
“Maybe I'm intruding,” I said.
“Not at all,” cried Poirot heartily. “You and I, M. le docteur, we investigate this affair side by side. Without you I should be lost. I desire a little information from the good Mr. Hammond.”
“Not at all,” Poirot said warmly. “You and I, Dr. Monsieur, we’ll investigate this matter together. I’d be lost without you. I need a bit of information from the good Mr. Hammond.”
“You are acting on behalf of Captain Ralph Paton, I understand,” said the lawyer cautiously.
"You’re representing Captain Ralph Paton, right?" the lawyer said carefully.
Poirot shook his head.
Poirot shook his head.
“Not so. I am acting in the interests of justice. Miss Ackroyd has asked me to investigate the death of her uncle.”
“Not at all. I'm doing this for the sake of justice. Miss Ackroyd has asked me to look into her uncle's death.”
Mr. Hammond seemed slightly taken aback.
Mr. Hammond looked a bit surprised.
“I cannot seriously believe that Captain Paton can be concerned in this crime,” he said, “however strong the circumstantial evidence against him may be. The mere fact that he was hard pressed for money——”
“I can’t seriously believe that Captain Paton is involved in this crime,” he said, “no matter how strong the circumstantial evidence against him is. The simple fact that he was desperate for money——”
“Was he hard pressed for money?” interpolated Poirot quickly.
“Was he short on cash?” Poirot interjected quickly.
The lawyer shrugged his shoulders.
The lawyer shrugged.
“It was a chronic condition with Ralph Paton,” he said dryly. “Money went through his hands like water. He was always applying to his stepfather.”
“It was a long-term issue with Ralph Paton,” he said flatly. “Money slipped through his fingers like water. He was constantly asking his stepfather for help.”
“Had he done so of late? During the last year, for instance?”
“Has he done that recently? Like in the last year, for example?”
“I cannot say. Mr. Ackroyd did not mention the fact to me.”
“I can't say. Mr. Ackroyd didn't mention it to me.”
“I comprehend. Mr. Hammond, I take it that you are acquainted with the provisions of Mr. Ackroyd’s will?”
“I understand. Mr. Hammond, I assume you’re familiar with the terms of Mr. Ackroyd’s will?”
“Certainly. That is my principal business here to-day.”
“Of course. That’s my main purpose for being here today.”
120
120
“Then, seeing that I am acting for Miss Ackroyd, you will not object to telling me the terms of that will?”
“Then, since I'm representing Miss Ackroyd, you won't mind telling me the terms of that will?”
“They are quite simple. Shorn of legal phraseology, and after paying certain legacies and bequests——”
“They’re pretty straightforward. Without all the legal jargon, and after paying certain legacies and gifts——”
“Such as——?” interrupted Poirot.
"Like what——?" interrupted Poirot.
Mr. Hammond seemed a little surprised.
Mr. Hammond looked a bit surprised.
“A thousand pounds to his housekeeper, Miss Russell; fifty pounds to the cook, Emma Cooper; five hundred pounds to his secretary, Mr. Geoffrey Raymond. Then to various hospitals——”
“A thousand pounds to his housekeeper, Miss Russell; fifty pounds to the cook, Emma Cooper; five hundred pounds to his secretary, Mr. Geoffrey Raymond. Then to various hospitals——”
Poirot held up his hand.
Poirot raised his hand.
“Ah! the charitable bequests, they interest me not.”
“Ah! charitable donations don't interest me.”
“Quite so. The income on ten thousand pounds’ worth of shares to be paid to Mrs. Cecil Ackroyd during her lifetime. Miss Flora Ackroyd inherits twenty thousand pounds outright. The residue—including this property, and the shares in Ackroyd and Son—to his adopted son, Ralph Paton.”
“Exactly. The income on ten thousand pounds’ worth of shares will go to Mrs. Cecil Ackroyd for her lifetime. Miss Flora Ackroyd receives twenty thousand pounds outright. The remaining assets—this property and the shares in Ackroyd and Son—will go to his adopted son, Ralph Paton.”
“Mr. Ackroyd possessed a large fortune?”
“Mr. Ackroyd had a huge fortune?”
“A very large fortune. Captain Paton will be an exceedingly wealthy young man.”
“A huge fortune. Captain Paton is going to be an incredibly rich young man.”
There was a silence. Poirot and the lawyer looked at each other.
There was silence. Poirot and the lawyer exchanged glances.
“Mr. Hammond,” came Mrs. Ackroyd’s voice plaintively from the fireplace.
“Mr. Hammond,” Mrs. Ackroyd's voice came sadly from the fireplace.
The lawyer answered the summons. Poirot took my arm and drew me right into the window.
The lawyer responded to the summons. Poirot grabbed my arm and pulled me directly to the window.
“Regard the irises,” he remarked in rather a loud voice. “Magnificent, are they not? A straight and pleasing effect.”
“Look at the irises,” he said in a somewhat loud voice. “They’re magnificent, aren’t they? A straight and pleasant effect.”
121
121
At the same time I felt the pressure of his hand on my arm, and he added in a low tone:—
At the same time, I felt his hand on my arm, and he said in a quiet voice:—
“Do you really wish to aid me? To take part in this investigation?”
“Do you really want to help me? To be involved in this investigation?”
“Yes, indeed,” I said eagerly. “There’s nothing I should like better. You don’t know what a dull old fogey’s life I lead. Never anything out of the ordinary.”
“Yes, definitely,” I said eagerly. “There’s nothing I’d like more. You have no idea how boring my life is. Nothing ever happens.”
“Good, we will be colleagues then. In a minute or two I fancy Major Blunt will join us. He is not happy with the good mamma. Now there are some things I want to know—but I do not wish to seem to want to know them. You comprehend? So it will be your part to ask the questions.”
“Great, so we’ll be colleagues then. In a minute or two, I expect Major Blunt will join us. He’s not on good terms with the nice lady. There are some things I want to find out, but I don’t want to come across as too curious. Do you understand? So it’s up to you to ask the questions.”
“What questions do you want me to ask?” I asked apprehensively.
“What questions do you want me to ask?” I asked nervously.
“I want you to introduce the name of Mrs. Ferrars.”
“I want you to mention Mrs. Ferrars.”
“Yes?”
“Yeah?”
“Speak of her in a natural fashion. Ask him if he was down here when her husband died. You understand the kind of thing I mean. And while he replies, watch his face without seeming to watch it. C’est compris?”
“Talk about her casually. Ask him if he was here when her husband died. You know what I mean. And while he answers, pay attention to his face without making it obvious. C’est compris?”
There was no time for more, for at that minute, as Poirot had prophesied, Blunt left the others in his abrupt fashion and came over to us.
There was no time for more because just then, as Poirot had predicted, Blunt left the others in his usual abrupt way and came over to us.
I suggested strolling on the terrace, and he acquiesced. Poirot stayed behind.
I suggested taking a walk on the terrace, and he agreed. Poirot stayed behind.
I stopped to examine a late rose.
I paused to take a look at a late rose.
“How things change in the course of a day or so,” I observed. “I was up here last Wednesday, I remember, walking up and down this same terrace. Ackroyd was122 with me—full of spirits. And now—three days later—Ackroyd’s dead, poor fellow, Mrs. Ferrars’s dead—you knew her, didn’t you? But of course you did.”
“How things change in just a day or two,” I said. “I was up here last Wednesday, I remember, walking back and forth on this same terrace. Ackroyd was122 with me—he was in such good spirits. And now—three days later—Ackroyd’s dead, poor guy, Mrs. Ferrars’s dead—you knew her, right? But of course you did.”
Blunt nodded his head.
Blunt nodded.
“Had you seen her since you’d been down this time?”
“Have you seen her since you’ve been down this time?”
“Went with Ackroyd to call. Last Tuesday, think it was. Fascinating woman—but something queer about her. Deep—one would never know what she was up to.”
"Went with Ackroyd to pay a visit. I think it was last Tuesday. She's a fascinating woman—but there's something odd about her. She's deep—it's hard to tell what she's really thinking."
I looked into his steady gray eyes. Nothing there surely. I went on:—
I looked into his calm gray eyes. There was definitely nothing there. I continued:—
“I suppose you’d met her before.”
“I guess you’ve met her before.”
“Last time I was here—she and her husband had just come here to live.” He paused a minute and then added: “Rum thing, she had changed a lot between then and now.”
“Last time I was here—she and her husband had just moved here.” He paused for a moment and then added: “Weird thing, she had changed a lot between then and now.”
“How—changed?” I asked.
“How has it changed?” I asked.
“Looked ten years older.”
“Looked a decade older.”
“Were you down here when her husband died?” I asked, trying to make the question sound as casual as possible.
“Were you down here when her husband died?” I asked, trying to make the question sound as casual as I could.
“No. From all I heard it would be a good riddance. Uncharitable, perhaps, but the truth.”
“No. From everything I heard, it would be a welcome relief. Unkind, maybe, but it’s the truth.”
I agreed.
I’m in.
“Ashley Ferrars was by no means a pattern husband,” I said cautiously.
“Ashley Ferrars was definitely not the typical husband,” I said carefully.
“Blackguard, I thought,” said Blunt.
“Scoundrel, I thought,” said Blunt.
“No,” I said, “only a man with more money than was good for him.”
“No,” I said, “just a guy with more money than he really needs.”
“Oh! money! All the troubles in the world can be put down to money—or the lack of it.”
“Oh! money! All the problems in the world can be traced back to money—or the absence of it.”
123
123
“Which has been your particular trouble?” I asked.
“What's been your specific issue?” I asked.
“I’ve enough for what I want. I’m one of the lucky ones.”
“I have enough for what I want. I’m one of the lucky ones.”
“Indeed.”
"Definitely."
“I’m not too flush just now, as a matter of fact. Came into a legacy a year ago, and like a fool let myself be persuaded into putting it into some wild-cat scheme.”
“I’m not doing too well financially right now, actually. I inherited some money a year ago, and like an idiot, I let myself be talked into investing it in some risky scheme.”
I sympathized, and narrated my own similar trouble.
I understood and shared my own similar experience.
Then the gong pealed out, and we all went in to lunch. Poirot drew me back a little.
Then the gong rang, and we all went in for lunch. Poirot pulled me aside a bit.
“Eh! bien?”
“Hey! What’s up?”
“He’s all right,” I said. “I’m sure of it.”
“He’s okay,” I said. “I’m sure of it.”
“Nothing—disturbing?”
"Everything okay?"
“He had a legacy just a year ago,” I said. “But why not? Why shouldn’t he? I’ll swear the man is perfectly square and aboveboard.”
“He had a legacy just a year ago,” I said. “But why not? Why shouldn’t he? I swear the guy is completely honest and straightforward.”
“Without doubt, without doubt,” said Poirot soothingly. “Do not upset yourself.”
“Definitely, definitely,” Poirot said gently. “Don’t get upset.”
He spoke as though to a fractious child.
He spoke as if he were talking to a difficult child.
We all trooped into the dining-room. It seemed incredible that less than twenty-four hours had passed since I last sat at that table.
We all walked into the dining room. It felt unbelievable that it had been less than twenty-four hours since I last sat at that table.
Afterwards, Mrs. Ackroyd took me aside and sat down with me on a sofa.
After that, Mrs. Ackroyd pulled me aside and sat down with me on a sofa.
“I can’t help feeling a little hurt,” she murmured, producing a handkerchief of the kind obviously not meant to be cried into. “Hurt, I mean, by Roger’s lack of confidence in me. That twenty thousand pounds ought to have been left to me—not to Flora. A mother could be124 trusted to safeguard the interests of her child. A lack of trust, I call it.”
“I can’t help but feel a bit hurt,” she said softly, pulling out a handkerchief that clearly wasn’t meant to be used for tears. “Hurt, I mean, by Roger’s lack of faith in me. That twenty thousand pounds should have been left to me—not to Flora. A mother could be124 trusted to look after her child’s interests. I’d call it a lack of trust.”
“You forget, Mrs. Ackroyd,” I said, “Flora was Ackroyd’s own niece, a blood relation. It would have been different had you been his sister instead of his sister-in-law.”
"You forget, Mrs. Ackroyd," I said, "Flora was Ackroyd's own niece, a blood relative. It would have been different if you were his sister instead of his sister-in-law."
“As poor Cecil’s widow, I think my feelings ought to have been considered,” said the lady, touching her eye-lashes gingerly with the handkerchief. “But Roger was always most peculiar—not to say mean—about money matters. It has been a most difficult position for both Flora and myself. He did not even give the poor child an allowance. He would pay her bills, you know, and even that with a good deal of reluctance and asking what she wanted all those fal-lals for—so like a man—but—now I’ve forgotten what it was I was going to say! Oh, yes, not a penny we could call our own, you know. Flora resented it—yes, I must say she resented it—very strongly. Though devoted to her uncle, of course. But any girl would have resented it. Yes, I must say Roger had very strange ideas about money. He wouldn’t even buy new face towels, though I told him the old ones were in holes. And then,” proceeded Mrs. Ackroyd, with a sudden leap highly characteristic of her conversation, “to leave all that money—a thousand pounds—fancy, a thousand pounds!—to that woman.”
“As poor Cecil’s widow, I think my feelings should have been taken into account,” said the lady, lightly touching her eyelashes with the handkerchief. “But Roger was always really odd—not to mention stingy—about money. It’s been a tough situation for both Flora and me. He didn’t even give that poor girl an allowance. He would pay her bills, you know, but even that he did with a lot of hesitation, always asking why she needed all those fripperies—just like a man—but—now I’ve lost my train of thought! Oh, right, we didn’t have a penny we could call our own, you see. Flora really resented it—yes, I have to say she was very upset about it—though she was devoted to her uncle, of course. But any girl would have felt the same way. Yes, I must say Roger had some very strange views on money. He wouldn’t even buy new face towels, even though I told him the old ones were full of holes. And then,” Mrs. Ackroyd continued, making a sudden leap that was very characteristic of her conversation, “to leave all that money—a thousand pounds—can you imagine, a thousand pounds!—to that woman.”
“What woman?”
"Which woman?"
“That Russell woman. Something very queer about her, and so I’ve always said. But Roger wouldn’t hear a word against her. Said she was a woman of great force of125 character, and that he admired and respected her. He was always going on about her rectitude and independence and moral worth. I think there’s something fishy about her. She was certainly doing her best to marry Roger. But I soon put a stop to that. She’s always hated me. Naturally. I saw through her.”
“That Russell woman. There's something very strange about her, and I've always said so. But Roger wouldn't listen to a word against her. He said she was a woman of great strength of character, and that he admired and respected her. He was always going on about her integrity and independence and moral value. I think there’s something off about her. She was definitely trying to marry Roger. But I quickly put a stop to that. She’s always hated me. Of course. I saw right through her.”
I began to wonder if there was any chance of stemming Mrs. Ackroyd’s eloquence, and getting away.
I started to question whether there was any way to stop Mrs. Ackroyd’s speech and make my escape.
Mr. Hammond provided the necessary diversion by coming up to say good-by. I seized my chance and rose also.
Mr. Hammond created the perfect distraction by coming over to say goodbye. I took my opportunity and got up too.
“About the inquest,” I said. “Where would you prefer it to be held. Here, or at the Three Boars?”
“About the inquiry,” I said. “Where would you like it to take place? Here, or at the Three Boars?”
Mrs. Ackroyd stared at me with a dropped jaw.
Mrs. Ackroyd stared at me with her mouth hanging open.
“The inquest?” she asked, the picture of consternation. “But surely there won’t have to be an inquest?”
“The inquest?” she asked, looking worried. “But there doesn’t have to be an inquest, right?”
Mr. Hammond gave a dry little cough and murmured, “Inevitable. Under the circumstances,” in two short little barks.
Mr. Hammond cleared his throat and said, “Inevitable. Given the circumstances,” in two quick, sharp bursts.
“But surely Dr. Sheppard can arrange——”
“But surely Dr. Sheppard can figure out——”
“There are limits to my powers of arrangement,” I said dryly.
“There are limits to my ability to organize things,” I said dryly.
“If his death was an accident——”
“If his death was an accident—”
“He was murdered, Mrs. Ackroyd,” I said brutally.
“He was killed, Mrs. Ackroyd,” I said harshly.
She gave a little cry.
She let out a small cry.
“No theory of accident will hold water for a minute.”
“No theory about accidents will make sense for even a second.”
Mrs. Ackroyd looked at me in distress. I had no patience with what I thought was her silly fear of unpleasantness.
Mrs. Ackroyd looked at me with concern. I had no patience for what I thought was her ridiculous fear of discomfort.
126
126
“If there’s an inquest, I—I shan’t have to answer questions and all that, shall I?” she asked.
“If there’s an inquest, I—I won’t have to answer questions and all that, right?” she asked.
“I don’t know what will be necessary,” I answered. “I imagine Mr. Raymond will take the brunt of it off you. He knows all the circumstances, and can give formal evidence of identification.”
“I don’t know what will be needed,” I replied. “I think Mr. Raymond will handle most of it for you. He knows all the details and can provide formal identification.”
The lawyer assented with a little bow.
The lawyer gave a slight nod.
“I really don’t think there is anything to dread, Mrs. Ackroyd,” he said. “You will be spared all unpleasantness. Now, as to the question of money, have you all you need for the present? I mean,” he added, as she looked at him inquiringly, “ready money. Cash, you know. If not, I can arrange to let you have whatever you require.”
“I honestly don’t think there’s anything to worry about, Mrs. Ackroyd,” he said. “You won’t have to deal with anything unpleasant. Now, about the money, do you have everything you need for now? I mean,” he added, as she looked at him curiously, “cash. You know, actual money. If not, I can help you get whatever you need.”
“That ought to be all right,” said Raymond, who was standing by. “Mr. Ackroyd cashed a cheque for a hundred pounds yesterday.”
“That should be fine,” said Raymond, who was standing nearby. “Mr. Ackroyd cashed a check for a hundred pounds yesterday.”
“A hundred pounds?”
“£100?”
“Yes. For wages and other expenses due to-day. At the moment it is still intact.”
“Yes. For wages and other expenses due today. Right now, it’s still intact.”
“Where is this money? In his desk?”
“Where’s this money? In his desk?”
“No, he always kept his cash in his bedroom. In an old collar-box, to be accurate. Funny idea, wasn’t it?”
“No, he always kept his cash in his bedroom. In an old collar box, to be precise. Kind of a strange idea, right?”
“I think,” said the lawyer, “we ought to make sure the money is there before I leave.”
“I think,” said the lawyer, “we should make sure the money is there before I leave.”
“Certainly,” agreed the secretary. “I’ll take you up now.... Oh! I forgot. The door’s locked.”
“Sure,” the secretary replied. “I’ll take you up now.... Oh! I forgot. The door’s locked.”
Inquiry from Parker elicited the information that Inspector Raglan was in the housekeeper’s room asking a few supplementary questions. A few minutes later the inspector joined the party in the hall, bringing the key with127 him. He unlocked the door and we passed into the lobby and up the small staircase. At the top of the stairs the door into Ackroyd’s bedroom stood open. Inside the room it was dark, the curtains were drawn, and the bed was turned down just as it had been last night. The inspector drew the curtains, letting in the sunlight, and Geoffrey Raymond went to the top drawer of a rosewood bureau.
Inquiry from Parker revealed that Inspector Raglan was in the housekeeper’s room asking a few follow-up questions. A few minutes later, the inspector joined the group in the hall, bringing the key with127 him. He unlocked the door, and we entered the lobby and went up the small staircase. At the top of the stairs, the door to Ackroyd’s bedroom was open. Inside the room, it was dark, the curtains were drawn, and the bed was turned down just like it had been last night. The inspector pulled back the curtains, letting in the sunlight, and Geoffrey Raymond went to the top drawer of a rosewood bureau.
“He kept his money like that, in an unlocked drawer. Just fancy,” commented the inspector.
“He kept his money like that, in an unlocked drawer. Just fancy,” commented the inspector.
The secretary flushed a little.
The secretary turned a bit red.
“Mr. Ackroyd had perfect faith in the honesty of all the servants,” he said hotly.
“Mr. Ackroyd completely believed in the honesty of all the servants,” he said angrily.
“Oh! quite so,” said the inspector hastily.
“Oh! of course,” said the inspector quickly.
Raymond opened the drawer, took out a round leather collar-box from the back of it, and opening it, drew out a thick wallet.
Raymond opened the drawer, took out a round leather collar box from the back of it, and, opening it, pulled out a thick wallet.
“Here is the money,” he said, taking out a fat roll of notes. “You will find the hundred intact, I know, for Mr. Ackroyd put it in the collar-box in my presence last night when he was dressing for dinner, and of course it has not been touched since.”
“Here’s the money,” he said, pulling out a thick stack of bills. “You’ll find the hundred untouched, I know, because Mr. Ackroyd put it in the collar box in front of me last night while he was getting ready for dinner, and it hasn’t been touched since.”
Mr. Hammond took the roll from him and counted it. He looked up sharply.
Mr. Hammond took the roll from him and counted it. He looked up quickly.
“A hundred pounds, you said. But there is only sixty here.”
“A hundred pounds, you said. But there’s only sixty here.”
Raymond stared at him.
Raymond looked at him.
“Impossible,” he cried, springing forward. Taking the notes from the other’s hand, he counted them aloud.
“Impossible,” he shouted, stepping forward. Grabbing the notes from the other person's hand, he counted them out loud.
Mr. Hammond had been right. The total amounted to sixty pounds.
Mr. Hammond was right. The total came to sixty pounds.
128
128
“But—I can’t understand it,” cried the secretary, bewildered.
“But—I can’t understand it,” the secretary exclaimed, confused.
Poirot asked a question.
Poirot asked a question.
“You saw Mr. Ackroyd put this money away last night when he was dressing for dinner? You are sure he had not paid away any of it already?”
“You saw Mr. Ackroyd put this money away last night when he was getting ready for dinner? Are you sure he hadn’t paid any of it out already?”
“I’m sure he hadn’t. He even said, ‘I don’t want to take a hundred pounds down to dinner with me. Too bulgy.’”
“I’m sure he hadn’t. He even said, ‘I don’t want to take a hundred pounds to dinner with me. Too bulky.’”
“Then the affair is very simple,” remarked Poirot. “Either he paid out that forty pounds sometime last evening, or else it has been stolen.”
“Then it’s really straightforward,” Poirot said. “Either he spent that forty pounds sometime last night, or it’s been stolen.”
“That’s the matter in a nutshell,” agreed the inspector. He turned to Mrs. Ackroyd. “Which of the servants would come in here yesterday evening?”
"That's the issue in a nutshell," the inspector said. He turned to Mrs. Ackroyd. "Which of the servants came in here yesterday evening?"
“I suppose the housemaid would turn down the bed.”
“I guess the housemaid would take care of the bed.”
“Who is she? What do you know about her?”
“Who is she? What do you know about her?”
“She’s not been here very long,” said Mrs. Ackroyd. “But she’s a nice ordinary country girl.”
"She hasn't been here long," said Mrs. Ackroyd. "But she's a nice, down-to-earth country girl."
“I think we ought to clear this matter up,” said the inspector. “If Mr. Ackroyd paid that money away himself, it may have a bearing on the mystery of the crime. The other servants all right, as far as you know?”
“I think we need to settle this issue,” said the inspector. “If Mr. Ackroyd paid that money himself, it could be important to the mystery of the crime. Are all the other servants okay, as far as you know?”
“Oh, I think so.”
“Oh, I believe so.”
“Not missed anything before?”
"Have you missed anything before?"
“No.”
“No.”
“None of them leaving, or anything like that?”
“Are they not leaving, or anything like that?”
“The parlormaid is leaving.”
“The maid is leaving.”
“When?”
"When?"
“She gave notice yesterday, I believe.”
“She gave her notice yesterday, I think.”
129
129
“To you?”
"For you?"
“Oh, no. I have nothing to do with the servants. Miss Russell attends to the household matters.”
“Oh, no. I don’t have anything to do with the staff. Miss Russell takes care of the household things.”
The inspector remained lost in thought for a minute or two. Then he nodded his head and remarked, “I think I’d better have a word with Miss Russell, and I’ll see the girl Dale as well.”
The inspector stayed deep in thought for a minute or two. Then he nodded and said, “I think I should talk to Miss Russell, and I’ll also see the girl Dale.”
Poirot and I accompanied him to the housekeeper’s room. Miss Russell received us with her usual sang-froid.
Poirot and I went with him to the housekeeper’s room. Miss Russell greeted us with her usual calm demeanor.
Elsie Dale had been at Fernly five months. A nice girl, quick at her duties, and most respectable. Good references. The last girl in the world to take anything not belonging to her.
Elsie Dale had been at Fernly for five months. She was a nice girl, quick with her tasks, and very respectable. She had good references and was the last person you'd expect to take anything that didn't belong to her.
What about the parlormaid?
What about the maid?
“She, too, was a most superior girl. Very quiet and ladylike. An excellent worker.”
“She was also a very exceptional girl. Very reserved and classy. An outstanding worker.”
“Then why is she leaving?” asked the inspector.
“Then why is she leaving?” the inspector asked.
Miss Russell pursed up her lips.
Miss Russell puckered her lips.
“It was none of my doing. I understand Mr. Ackroyd found fault with her yesterday afternoon. It was her duty to do the study, and she disarranged some of the papers on his desk, I believe. He was very annoyed about it, and she gave notice. At least, that is what I understood from her, but perhaps you’d like to see her yourselves?”
“It wasn’t my fault. I heard Mr. Ackroyd was upset with her yesterday afternoon. She was supposed to do the study, but I think she messed up some of the papers on his desk. He was really annoyed about it, and she quit. At least, that’s what I got from her, but maybe you’d like to talk to her yourselves?”
The inspector assented. I had already noticed the girl when she was waiting on us at lunch. A tall girl, with a lot of brown hair rolled tightly away at the back of her neck, and very steady gray eyes. She came in answer to130 the housekeeper’s summons, and stood very straight with those same gray eyes fixed on us.
The inspector agreed. I had already seen the girl when she was serving us at lunch. She was tall, with a lot of brown hair tightly rolled up at the back of her neck, and very steady gray eyes. She came in response to the housekeeper’s call and stood very straight, those same gray eyes locked on us.
“You are Ursula Bourne?” asked the inspector.
“You're Ursula Bourne?” the inspector asked.
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“I understand you are leaving?”
"I hear you're leaving?"
“Yes, sir.”
“Sure thing.”
“Why is that?”
“Why's that?”
“I disarranged some papers on Mr. Ackroyd’s desk. He was very angry about it, and I said I had better leave. He told me to go as soon as possible.”
“I messed up some papers on Mr. Ackroyd’s desk. He got really angry about it, and I said I should probably leave. He told me to go as soon as I could.”
“Were you in Mr. Ackroyd’s bedroom at all last night? Tidying up or anything?”
“Were you in Mr. Ackroyd’s bedroom at all last night? Cleaning up or anything?”
“No, sir. That is Elsie’s work. I never went near that part of the house.”
“No, sir. That’s Elsie’s work. I never went near that part of the house.”
“I must tell you, my girl, that a large sum of money is missing from Mr. Ackroyd’s room.”
“I have to tell you, my girl, that a significant amount of money is missing from Mr. Ackroyd’s room.”
At last I saw her roused. A wave of color swept over her face.
At last, I saw her wake up. A flush of color spread across her face.
“I know nothing about any money. If you think I took it, and that that is why Mr. Ackroyd dismissed me, you are wrong.”
“I don’t know anything about any money. If you think I took it and that’s why Mr. Ackroyd fired me, you’re mistaken.”
“I’m not accusing you of taking it, my girl,” said the inspector. “Don’t flare up so.”
“I’m not saying you took it, my girl,” said the inspector. “Don’t get so worked up.”
The girl looked at him coldly.
The girl looked at him with a cold stare.
“You can search my things if you like,” she said disdainfully. “But you won’t find anything.”
“You can search my stuff if you want,” she said with a touch of disdain. “But you won’t find anything.”
Poirot suddenly interposed.
Poirot suddenly interrupted.
“It was yesterday afternoon that Mr. Ackroyd dismissed you—or you dismissed yourself, was it not?” he asked.
“It was yesterday afternoon that Mr. Ackroyd let you go—or did you quit on your own, is that right?” he asked.
131
131
The girl nodded.
The girl agreed.
“How long did the interview last?”
“How long did the interview go on for?”
“The interview?”
“The job interview?”
“Yes, the interview between you and Mr. Ackroyd in the study?”
“Yes, the interview between you and Mr. Ackroyd in the study?”
“I—I don’t know.”
"I—I'm not sure."
“Twenty minutes? Half an hour?”
"20 minutes? 30 minutes?"
“Something like that.”
“Something like that.”
“Not longer?”
“Not any longer?”
“Not longer than half an hour, certainly.”
“Definitely not more than half an hour.”
“Thank you, mademoiselle.”
“Thank you, miss.”
I looked curiously at him. He was rearranging a few objects on the table, setting them straight with precise fingers. His eyes were shining.
I looked at him with curiosity. He was rearranging a few items on the table, straightening them out with careful hands. His eyes were sparkling.
“That’ll do,” said the inspector.
"That's good enough," said the inspector.
Ursula Bourne disappeared. The inspector turned to Miss Russell.
Ursula Bourne vanished. The inspector faced Miss Russell.
“How long has she been here? Have you got a copy of the reference you had with her?”
“How long has she been here? Do you have a copy of the reference you had with her?”
Without answering the first question, Miss Russell moved to an adjacent bureau, opened one of the drawers, and took out a handful of letters clipped together with a patent fastener. She selected one and handed it to the inspector.
Without answering the first question, Miss Russell walked over to a nearby desk, opened one of the drawers, and pulled out a bunch of letters held together with a special clip. She picked one and handed it to the inspector.
“H’m,” said he. “Reads all right. Mrs. Richard Folliott, Marby Grange, Marby. Who’s this woman?”
“Hmm,” he said. “Looks good. Mrs. Richard Folliott, Marby Grange, Marby. Who is this woman?”
“Quite good county people,” said Miss Russell.
“Really nice local folks,” said Miss Russell.
“Well,” said the inspector, handing it back, “let’s have a look at the other one, Elsie Dale.”
“Well,” said the inspector, handing it back, “let’s take a look at the other one, Elsie Dale.”
Elsie Dale was a big fair girl, with a pleasant but132 slightly stupid face. She answered our questions readily enough, and showed much distress and concern at the loss of the money.
Elsie Dale was a tall, fair girl with a pleasant but slightly dim face. She answered our questions easily and showed a lot of distress and concern about the loss of the money.
“I don’t think there’s anything wrong with her,” observed the inspector, after he had dismissed her.
“I don’t think there’s anything wrong with her,” the inspector noted after he had let her go.
“What about Parker?”
“What’s up with Parker?”
Miss Russell pursed her lips together and made no reply.
Miss Russell pressed her lips together and didn’t respond.
“I’ve a feeling there’s something wrong about that man,” the inspector continued thoughtfully. “The trouble is that I don’t quite see when he got his opportunity. He’d be busy with his duties immediately after dinner, and he’s got a pretty good alibi all through the evening. I know, for I’ve been devoting particular attention to it. Well, thank you very much, Miss Russell. We’ll leave things as they are for the present. It’s highly probable Mr. Ackroyd paid that money away himself.”
“I have a feeling there’s something off about that guy,” the inspector continued, thinking aloud. “The issue is, I can’t figure out when he had the chance. He would have been occupied with his responsibilities right after dinner, and he has a pretty solid alibi for the entire evening. I know this because I’ve been paying close attention to it. Well, thank you very much, Miss Russell. We’ll leave things as they are for now. It’s very likely that Mr. Ackroyd paid that money himself.”
The housekeeper bade us a dry good-afternoon, and we took our leave.
The housekeeper said a short good-afternoon, and we left.
I left the house with Poirot.
I left the house with Poirot.
“I wonder,” I said, breaking the silence, “what the papers the girl disarranged could have been for Ackroyd to have got into such a state about them? I wonder if there is any clew there to the mystery.”
“I’m curious,” I said, interrupting the silence, “what the papers the girl messed up could have been for Ackroyd to get so worked up about them? I wonder if there’s any clue there to the mystery.”
“The secretary said there were no papers of particular importance on the desk,” said Poirot quietly.
“The secretary said there were no important documents on the desk,” Poirot said softly.
“Yes, but——” I paused.
“Yes, but—” I paused.
“It strikes you as odd that Ackroyd should have flown into a rage about so trivial a matter?”
"It seems strange to you that Ackroyd would get so angry over something so insignificant?"
“Yes, it does rather.”
“Yes, it does indeed.”
133
133
“But was it a trivial matter?”
“But was it a big deal?”
“Of course,” I admitted, “we don’t know what those papers may have been. But Raymond certainly said——”
“Of course,” I admitted, “we don’t know what those papers could have been. But Raymond definitely said——”
“Leave M. Raymond out of it for a minute. What did you think of that girl?”
“Forget about M. Raymond for a second. What did you think of that girl?”
“Which girl? The parlormaid?”
"Which girl? The maid?"
“Yes, the parlormaid. Ursula Bourne.”
“Yes, the maid. Ursula Bourne.”
“She seemed a nice girl,” I said hesitatingly.
“She seemed like a nice girl,” I said hesitantly.
Poirot repeated my words, but whereas I had laid a slight stress on the fourth word, he put it on the second.
Poirot repeated what I said, but while I emphasized the fourth word slightly, he stressed the second one instead.
“She seemed a nice girl—yes.”
“She seemed like a nice girl—yeah.”
Then, after a minute’s silence, he took something from his pocket and handed it to me.
Then, after a minute of silence, he took something from his pocket and handed it to me.
“See, my friend, I will show you something. Look there.”
“Look, my friend, I want to show you something. Check it out over there.”
The paper he had handed me was that compiled by the inspector and given by him to Poirot that morning. Following the pointing finger, I saw a small cross marked in pencil opposite the name Ursula Bourne.
The paper he had given me was the one compiled by the inspector and handed to Poirot that morning. Following the pointing finger, I saw a small pencil cross marked next to the name Ursula Bourne.
“You may not have noticed it at the time, my good friend, but there was one person on this list whose alibi had no kind of confirmation. Ursula Bourne.”
“You might not have caught it back then, my good friend, but there was one person on this list whose alibi had no confirmation at all. Ursula Bourne.”
“You don’t think——”
“You don’t think—”
“Dr. Sheppard, I dare to think anything. Ursula Bourne may have killed Mr. Ackroyd, but I confess I can see no motive for her doing so. Can you?”
“Dr. Sheppard, I dare to think anything. Ursula Bourne might have killed Mr. Ackroyd, but I admit I can’t see any reason for her to do that. Can you?”
He looked at me very hard—so hard that I felt uncomfortable.
He stared at me intensely—so intensely that I felt uneasy.
“Can you?” he repeated.
“Can you?” he asked again.
134
134
“No motive whatsoever,” I said firmly.
“No motive at all,” I said firmly.
His gaze relaxed. He frowned and murmured to himself:—
His gaze softened. He furrowed his brows and murmured to himself:—
“Since the blackmailer was a man, it follows that she cannot be the blackmailer, then——”
“Since the blackmailer was a man, that means she can't be the blackmailer, then——”
I coughed.
I coughed.
“As far as that goes——” I began doubtfully.
“As far as that goes——” I started uncertainly.
He spun round on me.
He spun around on me.
“What? What are you going to say?”
“What? What do you want to say?”
“Nothing. Nothing. Only that, strictly speaking, Mrs. Ferrars in her letter mentioned a person—she didn’t actually specify a man. But we took it for granted, Ackroyd and I, that it was a man.”
“Nothing. Nothing. Just that, to be precise, Mrs. Ferrars in her letter mentioned a person—she didn’t actually say it was a man. But we assumed, Ackroyd and I, that it was a man.”
Poirot did not seem to be listening to me. He was muttering to himself again.
Poirot didn't seem to be paying attention to me. He was mumbling to himself again.
“But then it is possible after all—yes, certainly it is possible—but then—ah! I must rearrange my ideas. Method, order; never have I needed them more. Everything must fit in—in its appointed place—otherwise I am on the wrong tack.”
“But then it is possible after all—yes, definitely it is possible—but then—ah! I need to rearrange my thoughts. Method, order; I’ve never needed them more. Everything must fit in—where it belongs—otherwise I’m headed in the wrong direction.”
He broke off, and whirled round upon me again.
He stopped and turned back to me again.
“Where is Marby?”
"Where's Marby?"
“It’s on the other side of Cranchester.”
“It’s on the other side of Cranchester.”
“How far away?”
“How far is it?”
“Oh!—fourteen miles, perhaps.”
“Oh!—maybe fourteen miles.”
“Would it be possible for you to go there? To-morrow, say?”
“Could you go there? How about tomorrow?”
“To-morrow? Let me see, that’s Sunday. Yes, I could arrange it. What do you want me to do there?”
“Tomorrow? Let me see, that’s Sunday. Yeah, I can make that work. What do you want me to do there?”
135
135
“See this Mrs. Folliott. Find out all you can about Ursula Bourne.”
“Look at this, Mrs. Folliott. Find out everything you can about Ursula Bourne.”
“Very well. But—I don’t much care for the job.”
“Alright. But I really don’t like the job.”
“It is not the time to make difficulties. A man’s life may hang on this.”
“It’s not the time to create problems. A person’s life could depend on this.”
“Poor Ralph,” I said with a sigh. “You believe him to be innocent, though?”
“Poor Ralph,” I said with a sigh. “Do you really think he’s innocent, though?”
Poirot looked at me very gravely.
Poirot looked at me very seriously.
“Do you want to know the truth?”
“Do you want to know the truth?”
“Of course.”
"Absolutely."
“Then you shall have it. My friend, everything points to the assumption that he is guilty.”
“Then you will have it. My friend, everything suggests that he is guilty.”
“What!” I exclaimed.
“Wait!” I exclaimed.
Poirot nodded.
Poirot agreed.
“Yes, that stupid inspector—for he is stupid—has everything pointing his way. I seek for the truth—and the truth leads me every time to Ralph Paton. Motive, opportunity, means. But I will leave no stone unturned. I promised Mademoiselle Flora. And she was very sure, that little one. But very sure indeed.”
“Yes, that stupid inspector—because he is stupid—has everything pointing in his direction. I'm looking for the truth—and it always leads me to Ralph Paton. Motive, opportunity, means. But I won’t overlook anything. I promised Mademoiselle Flora. And she was very certain, that little one. Very certain indeed.”
CHAPTER XI
I was slightly nervous when I rang the bell at Marby Grange the following afternoon. I wondered very much what Poirot expected to find out. He had entrusted the job to me. Why? Was it because, as in the case of questioning Major Blunt, he wished to remain in the background? The wish, intelligible in the first case, seemed to me quite meaningless here.
I was a bit nervous when I rang the bell at Marby Grange the following afternoon. I really wondered what Poirot expected to discover. He had given me this task. Why? Was it because, like with questioning Major Blunt, he wanted to stay in the background? While that made sense in the first case, it felt pointless here.
My meditations were interrupted by the advent of a smart parlormaid.
My thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of a clever maid.
Yes, Mrs. Folliott was at home. I was ushered into a big drawing-room, and looked round me curiously as I waited for the mistress of the house. A large bare room, some good bits of old china, and some beautiful etchings, shabby covers and curtains. A lady’s room in every sense of the term.
Yes, Mrs. Folliott was home. I was shown into a big living room and looked around curiously as I waited for the lady of the house. It was a large, bare room, featuring some nice pieces of old china and beautiful etchings, with worn covers and curtains. A woman’s room in every sense of the term.
I turned from the inspection of a Bartolozzi on the wall as Mrs. Folliott came into the room. She was a tall woman, with untidy brown hair, and a very winning smile.
I turned away from looking at a Bartolozzi on the wall when Mrs. Folliott walked into the room. She was a tall woman with messy brown hair and a really charming smile.
“Dr. Sheppard,” she said hesitatingly.
“Dr. Sheppard,” she said softly.
“That is my name,” I replied. “I must apologize for calling upon you like this, but I wanted some information about a parlormaid previously employed by you, Ursula Bourne.”
"That's my name," I replied. "I’m sorry for reaching out to you like this, but I wanted to get some information about a parlor maid you previously employed, Ursula Bourne."
137
137
With the utterance of the name the smile vanished from her face, and all the cordiality froze out of her manner. She looked uncomfortable and ill at ease.
With the mention of the name, the smile disappeared from her face, and all the friendliness drained from her demeanor. She seemed uncomfortable and uneasy.
“Ursula Bourne?” she said hesitatingly.
“Ursula Bourne?” she said nervously.
“Yes,” I said. “Perhaps you don’t remember the name?”
“Yes,” I said. “Maybe you don’t remember the name?”
“Oh, yes, of course. I—I remember perfectly.”
“Oh, yes, of course. I—I remember it clearly.”
“She left you just over a year ago, I understand?”
“She left you just over a year ago, right?”
“Yes. Yes, she did. That is quite right.”
“Yes. Yes, she did. That’s absolutely correct.”
“And you were satisfied with her whilst she was with you? How long was she with you, by the way?”
“And you were happy with her while she was with you? How long was she with you, by the way?”
“Oh! a year or two—I can’t remember exactly how long. She—she is very capable. I’m sure you will find her quite satisfactory. I didn’t know she was leaving Fernly. I hadn’t the least idea of it.”
“Oh! a year or two—I can’t remember exactly how long. She—she is very capable. I’m sure you will find her quite satisfactory. I didn’t know she was leaving Fernly. I had no idea about it.”
“Can you tell me anything about her?” I asked.
“Can you tell me anything about her?” I asked.
“Anything about her?”
“Is there anything about her?”
“Yes, where she comes from, who her people are—that sort of thing?”
“Yes, where she’s from, who her family is—that kind of thing?”
Mrs. Folliott’s face wore more than ever its frozen look.
Mrs. Folliott's face looked more frozen than ever.
“I don’t know at all.”
“I have no idea.”
“Who was she with before she came to you?”
“Who was she with before she met you?”
“I’m afraid I don’t remember.”
"I can't remember, sorry."
There was a spark of anger now underlying her nervousness. She flung up her head in a gesture that was vaguely familiar.
There was a hint of anger now beneath her nervousness. She lifted her head in a gesture that felt somewhat familiar.
“Is it really necessary to ask all these questions?”
“Do we really need to ask all these questions?”
“Not at all,” I said, with an air of surprise and a138 tinge of apology in my manner. “I had no idea you would mind answering them. I am very sorry.”
“Not at all,” I said, with a hint of surprise and a138 touch of apology in my tone. “I had no idea you would be uncomfortable answering them. I’m really sorry.”
Her anger left her and she became confused again.
Her anger faded, and she felt confused once more.
“Oh! I don’t mind answering them. I assure you I don’t. Why should I? It—it just seemed a little odd, you know. That’s all. A little odd.”
“Oh! I don’t mind answering them. I promise I don’t. Why should I? It—it just seemed a bit weird, you know. That’s all. A little weird.”
One advantage of being a medical practitioner is that you can usually tell when people are lying to you. I should have known from Mrs. Folliott’s manner, if from nothing else, that she did mind answering my questions—minded intensely. She was thoroughly uncomfortable and upset, and there was plainly some mystery in the background. I judged her to be a woman quite unused to deception of any kind, and consequently rendered acutely uneasy when forced to practice it. A child could have seen through her.
One benefit of being a doctor is that you can usually tell when people are lying to you. I should have picked up on Mrs. Folliott's demeanor, if nothing else, that she really didn’t want to answer my questions—she cared a lot. She was clearly uncomfortable and upset, and there was obviously something shady going on. I thought of her as a woman who wasn't used to lying at all, and that made her super uneasy when she had to do it. A child could have seen right through her.
But it was also clear that she had no intention of telling me anything further. Whatever the mystery centering around Ursula Bourne might be, I was not going to learn it through Mrs. Folliott.
But it was also clear that she had no intention of telling me anything more. Whatever the mystery surrounding Ursula Bourne might be, I wasn’t going to find out about it from Mrs. Folliott.
Defeated, I apologized once more for disturbing her, took my hat and departed.
Defeated, I apologized again for bothering her, picked up my hat, and left.
I went to see a couple of patients and arrived home about six o’clock. Caroline was sitting beside the wreck of tea things. She had that look of suppressed exultation on her face which I know only too well. It is a sure sign with her, of either the getting or the giving of information. I wondered which it had been.
I went to see a few patients and got home around six o’clock. Caroline was sitting next to the mess of tea things. She had that look of barely contained excitement on her face that I know all too well. It's a definite sign for her, either about getting or sharing information. I wondered which it was.
“I’ve had a very interesting afternoon,” began Caroline as I dropped into my own particular easy chair, and139 stretched out my feet to the inviting blaze in the fireplace.
“I had a really interesting afternoon,” Caroline said as I settled into my favorite chair and stretched out my feet toward the welcoming fire in the fireplace.
“Have you?” I asked. “Miss Ganett drop in to tea?”
“Have you?” I asked. “Did Miss Ganett stop by for tea?”
Miss Ganett is one of the chief of our newsmongers.
Miss Ganett is one of our main gossipers.
“Guess again,” said Caroline with intense complacency.
“Think again,” said Caroline with intense satisfaction.
I guessed several times, working slowly through all the members of Caroline’s Intelligence Corps. My sister received each guess with a triumphant shake of the head. In the end she volunteered the information herself.
I took a few guesses, slowly going through all the members of Caroline’s Intelligence Corps. My sister met each guess with a victorious shake of her head. In the end, she ended up sharing the information herself.
“M. Poirot!” she said. “Now what do you think of that?”
“M. Poirot!” she said. “What do you think about that now?”
I thought a good many things of it, but I was careful not to say them to Caroline.
I had a lot of thoughts about it, but I was careful not to share them with Caroline.
“Why did he come?” I asked.
“Why did he come?” I asked.
“To see me, of course. He said that knowing my brother so well, he hoped he might be permitted to make the acquaintance of his charming sister—your charming sister, I’ve got mixed up, but you know what I mean.”
"To see me, of course. He said that since he knows my brother well, he hoped he might be allowed to meet his lovely sister—your lovely sister, I got a little confused, but you know what I mean."
“What did he talk about?” I asked.
“What did he say?” I asked.
“He told me a lot about himself and his cases. You know that Prince Paul of Mauretania—the one who’s just married a dancer?”
“He shared a lot about himself and his cases. You know Prince Paul of Mauretania—the one who just married a dancer?”
“Yes?”
"Yes?"
“I saw a most intriguing paragraph about her in Society Snippets the other day, hinting that she was really a Russian Grand Duchess—one of the Czar’s daughters who managed to escape from the Bolsheviks. Well, it seems that M. Poirot solved a baffling murder mystery that threatened to involve them both. Prince Paul was beside himself with gratitude.”
“I saw a really interesting article about her in Society Snippets the other day, suggesting that she was actually a Russian Grand Duchess—one of the Czar’s daughters who managed to escape from the Bolsheviks. Apparently, M. Poirot cracked a puzzling murder mystery that could have implicated both of them. Prince Paul was extremely grateful.”
140
140
“Did he give him an emerald tie pin the size of a plover’s egg?” I inquired sarcastically.
“Did he give him an emerald tie pin the size of a plover’s egg?” I asked sarcastically.
“He didn’t mention it. Why?”
“He didn't bring it up. Why?”
“Nothing,” I said. “I thought it was always done. It is in detective fiction anyway. The super detective always has his rooms littered with rubies and pearls and emeralds from grateful Royal clients.”
“Nothing,” I said. “I assumed it was always done that way. It is in detective stories, anyway. The great detective always has his place filled with rubies and pearls and emeralds from appreciative royal clients.”
“It’s very interesting to hear about these things from the inside,” said my sister complacently.
“It’s really interesting to hear about all this from the inside,” my sister said with satisfaction.
It would be—to Caroline. I could not but admire the ingenuity of M. Hercule Poirot, who had selected unerringly the case of all others that would most appeal to an elderly maiden lady living in a small village.
It would be—to Caroline. I couldn’t help but admire the cleverness of M. Hercule Poirot, who had perfectly chosen the case that would most interest an older single woman living in a small village.
“Did he tell you if the dancer was really a Grand Duchess?” I inquired.
“Did he tell you if the dancer was actually a Grand Duchess?” I asked.
“He was not at liberty to speak,” said Caroline importantly.
“He couldn't talk,” Caroline said importantly.
I wondered how far Poirot had strained the truth in talking to Caroline—probably not at all. He had conveyed his innuendoes by means of his eyebrows and his shoulders.
I wondered how much Poirot had twisted the truth when he talked to Caroline—probably not at all. He had sent his hints using his eyebrows and shoulders.
“And after all this,” I remarked, “I suppose you were ready to eat out of his hand.”
“And after all this,” I said, “I guess you were ready to eat out of his hand.”
“Don’t be coarse, James. I don’t know where you get these vulgar expressions from.”
“Don’t be rude, James. I have no idea where you pick up these trashy expressions from.”
“Probably from my only link with the outside world—my patients. Unfortunately my practice does not lie amongst Royal princes and interesting Russian émigrés.”
“Probably because my only connection to the outside world is my patients. Unfortunately, my practice isn’t among royal princes and fascinating Russian émigrés.”
Caroline pushed her spectacles up and looked at me.
Caroline pushed her glasses up and looked at me.
“You seem very grumpy, James. It must be your liver. A blue pill, I think, to-night.”
“You seem really grouchy, James. It must be your liver. A blue pill, I think, tonight.”
141
141
To see me in my own home, you would never imagine that I was a doctor of medicine. Caroline does the home prescribing both for herself and me.
To see me at home, you would never guess that I was a doctor. Caroline handles all the prescriptions for both of us.
“Damn my liver,” I said irritably. “Did you talk about the murder at all?”
“Damn my liver,” I said irritably. “Did you even talk about the murder?”
“Well, naturally, James. What else is there to talk about locally? I was able to set M. Poirot right upon several points. He was very grateful to me. He said I had the makings of a born detective in me—and a wonderful psychological insight into human nature.”
“Well, of course, James. What else is there to discuss locally? I managed to clarify a few things for M. Poirot. He was really thankful. He said I had the potential to be a natural detective—and a great understanding of human nature.”
Caroline was exactly like a cat that is full to overflowing with rich cream. She was positively purring.
Caroline was just like a cat that has had its fill of rich cream. She was definitely purring.
“He talked a lot about the little gray cells of the brain, and of their functions. His own, he says, are of the first quality.”
“He talked a lot about the little gray cells in the brain and what they do. He claims that his own are top-notch.”
“He would say so,” I remarked bitterly. “Modesty is certainly not his middle name.”
“He would say that,” I replied bitterly. “Modesty is definitely not his middle name.”
“I wish you would not be so horribly American, James. He thought it very important that Ralph should be found as soon as possible, and induced to come forward and give an account of himself. He says that his disappearance will produce a very unfortunate impression at the inquest.”
“I wish you wouldn't be so annoyingly American, James. He believed it was really important for Ralph to be found as soon as possible and encouraged to come forward and explain himself. He says that his disappearance will create a really bad impression at the inquest.”
“And what did you say to that?”
“And what did you say to that?”
“I agreed with him,” said Caroline importantly. “And I was able to tell him the way people were already talking about it.”
“I agreed with him,” Caroline said with emphasis. “And I was able to share how people were already discussing it.”
“Caroline,” I said sharply, “did you tell M. Poirot what you overheard in the wood that day?”
“Caroline,” I said sharply, “did you tell M. Poirot what you heard in the woods that day?”
“I did,” said Caroline complacently.
“I did,” said Caroline confidently.
I got up and began to walk about.
I got up and started to walk around.
142
142
“You realize what you’re doing, I hope,” I jerked out. “You’re putting a halter round Ralph Paton’s neck as surely as you’re sitting in that chair.”
“You know what you’re doing, right?” I blurted out. “You’re putting a noose around Ralph Paton’s neck just like you’re sitting in that chair.”
“Not at all,” said Caroline, quite unruffled. “I was surprised you hadn’t told him.”
“Not at all,” said Caroline, completely unfazed. “I was surprised you hadn’t mentioned it to him.”
“I took very good care not to,” I said. “I’m fond of that boy.”
“I made sure not to,” I said. “I really care about that kid.”
“So am I. That’s why I say you’re talking nonsense. I don’t believe Ralph did it, and so the truth can’t hurt him, and we ought to give M. Poirot all the help we can. Why, think, very likely Ralph was out with that identical girl on the night of the murder, and if so, he’s got a perfect alibi.”
“So am I. That’s why I say you’re talking nonsense. I don’t believe Ralph did it, and so the truth can’t hurt him, and we should give M. Poirot all the help we can. Just think, it’s very likely Ralph was out with that same girl on the night of the murder, and if that’s the case, he has a perfect alibi.”
“If he’s got a perfect alibi,” I retorted, “why doesn’t he come forward and say so?”
“If he has a perfect alibi,” I shot back, “why doesn’t he come forward and say it?”
“Might get the girl into trouble,” said Caroline sapiently. “But if M. Poirot gets hold of her, and puts it to her as her duty, she’ll come forward of her own accord and clear Ralph.”
“Could get the girl in trouble,” Caroline said wisely. “But if M. Poirot talks to her and frames it as her duty, she’ll step up on her own and clear Ralph.”
“You seem to have invented a romantic fairy story of your own,” I said. “You read too many trashy novels, Caroline. I’ve always told you so.”
“You seem to have made up your own romantic fairy tale,” I said. “You read too many bad novels, Caroline. I’ve always said that.”
I dropped into my chair again.
I plopped back into my chair.
“Did Poirot ask you any more questions?” I inquired.
“Did Poirot ask you any more questions?” I asked.
“Only about the patients you had that morning.”
“Just about the patients you saw that morning.”
“The patients?” I demanded, unbelievingly.
“The patients?” I questioned, incredulously.
“Yes, your surgery patients. How many and who they were?”
“Yes, your surgery patients. How many were there and who were they?”
“Do you mean to say you were able to tell him that?” I demanded.
“Are you saying you actually told him that?” I asked.
143
143
Caroline is really amazing.
Caroline is truly amazing.
“Why not?” asked my sister triumphantly. “I can see the path up to the surgery door perfectly from this window. And I’ve got an excellent memory, James. Much better than yours, let me tell you.”
“Why not?” my sister asked triumphantly. “I can see the path up to the surgery door perfectly from this window. And I have an amazing memory, James. Much better than yours, just so you know.”
“I’m sure you have,” I murmured mechanically.
“I’m sure you have,” I said automatically.
My sister went on, checking the names on her fingers.
My sister continued, counting the names on her fingers.
“There was old Mrs. Bennett, and that boy from the farm with the bad finger, Dolly Grice to have a needle out of her finger; that American steward off the liner. Let me see—that’s four. Yes, and old George Evans with his ulcer. And lastly——”
“There was the old Mrs. Bennett, and that guy from the farm with the messed-up finger, Dolly Grice, needing a needle taken out of her finger; that American steward from the cruise ship. Let me think—that’s four. Yeah, and old George Evans with his ulcer. And finally——”
She paused significantly.
She paused dramatically.
“Well?”
"What's up?"
Caroline brought out her climax triumphantly. She hissed in the most approved style—aided by the fortunate number of s’s at her disposal.
Caroline reached her climax triumphantly. She hissed in the most recognized way—helped by the lucky number of s's she had to use.
“Miss Russell!”
“Ms. Russell!”
She sat back in her chair and looked at me meaningly, and when Caroline looks at you meaningly, it is impossible to miss it.
She leaned back in her chair and gave me a significant look, and when Caroline gives you that kind of look, you can't help but notice.
“I don’t know what you mean,” I said, quite untruthfully. “Why shouldn’t Miss Russell consult me about her bad knee?”
“I don’t know what you mean,” I said, not telling the truth. “Why shouldn’t Miss Russell ask me about her bad knee?”
“Bad knee,” said Caroline. “Fiddlesticks! No more bad knee than you and I. She was after something else.”
“Bad knee,” said Caroline. “Nonsense! It’s not any worse than yours or mine. She was after something else.”
“What?” I asked.
“What?” I said.
Caroline had to admit that she didn’t know.
Caroline had to admit that she didn’t know.
“But depend upon it, that was what he was trying to144 get at, M. Poirot, I mean. There’s something fishy about that woman, and he knows it.”
“But you can bet that was what he was getting at, M. Poirot, I mean. There's something shady about that woman, and he knows it.”
“Precisely the remark Mrs. Ackroyd made to me yesterday,” I said. “That there was something fishy about Miss Russell.”
“Exactly what Mrs. Ackroyd said to me yesterday,” I said. “That there was something off about Miss Russell.”
“Ah!” said Caroline darkly, “Mrs. Ackroyd! There’s another!”
“Ah!” Caroline said grimly, “Mrs. Ackroyd! There’s another!”
“Another what?”
“Another one?”
Caroline refused to explain her remarks. She merely nodded her head several times, rolled up her knitting, and went upstairs to don the high mauve silk blouse and the gold locket which she calls dressing for dinner.
Caroline wouldn't explain her comments. She just nodded a few times, put away her knitting, and went upstairs to put on the high mauve silk blouse and the gold locket, which she refers to as getting dressed for dinner.
I stayed there staring into the fire and thinking over Caroline’s words. Had Poirot really come to gain information about Miss Russell, or was it only Caroline’s tortuous mind that interpreted everything according to her own ideas?
I sat there, staring into the fire and reflecting on Caroline’s words. Did Poirot really come to gather information about Miss Russell, or was it just Caroline’s twisted perspective that shaped everything to fit her own theories?
There had certainly been nothing in Miss Russell’s manner that morning to arouse suspicion. At least——
There was definitely nothing about Miss Russell's behavior that morning that raised any suspicion. At least——
I remembered her persistent conversation on the subject of drug-taking and from that she had led the conversation to poisons and poisoning. But there was nothing in that. Ackroyd had not been poisoned. Still, it was odd....
I recalled her constant talk about drug use, and from that, she had steered the conversation toward poisons and poisoning. But there was nothing to it. Ackroyd hadn’t been poisoned. Still, it was strange...
I heard Caroline’s voice, rather acid in note, calling from the top of the stairs.
I heard Caroline's voice, sounding pretty sharp, calling from the top of the stairs.
“James, you will be late for dinner.”
“James, you’re going to be late for dinner.”
I put some coal on the fire and went upstairs obediently.
I added some coal to the fire and went upstairs without protest.
It is well at any price to have peace in the home.
It’s worth anything to have peace at home.
CHAPTER XII
A joint inquest was held on Monday.
A collaboration investigation took place on Monday.
I do not propose to give the proceedings in detail. To do so would only be to go over the same ground again and again. By arrangement with the police, very little was allowed to come out. I gave evidence as to the cause of Ackroyd’s death and the probable time. The absence of Ralph Paton was commented on by the coroner, but not unduly stressed.
I don't plan to describe everything in detail. Doing so would just mean repeating the same information over and over. With the police's arrangement, very little was allowed to be shared. I provided evidence about the cause of Ackroyd's death and the likely time it occurred. The coroner mentioned Ralph Paton's absence, but it wasn't overly emphasized.
Afterwards, Poirot and I had a few words with Inspector Raglan. The inspector was very grave.
Afterwards, Poirot and I spoke briefly with Inspector Raglan. The inspector was very serious.
“It looks bad, Mr. Poirot,” he said. “I’m trying to judge the thing fair and square. I’m a local man, and I’ve seen Captain Paton many times in Cranchester. I’m not wanting him to be the guilty one—but it’s bad whichever way you look at it. If he’s innocent, why doesn’t he come forward? We’ve got evidence against him, but it’s just possible that that evidence could be explained away. Then why doesn’t he give an explanation?”
“It looks bad, Mr. Poirot,” he said. “I’m trying to be fair about this. I live here locally, and I’ve seen Captain Paton many times in Cranchester. I don’t want him to be the guilty one—but it’s not looking good no matter how you slice it. If he’s innocent, why doesn’t he step up? We have evidence against him, but it’s possible that it could be explained away. So why isn’t he providing an explanation?”
A lot more lay behind the inspector’s words than I knew at the time. Ralph’s description had been wired to every port and railway station in England. The police everywhere were on the alert. His rooms in town were watched, and any houses he had been known to be in146 the habit of frequenting. With such a cordon it seemed impossible that Ralph should be able to evade detection. He had no luggage, and, as far as any one knew, no money.
A lot more was behind the inspector’s words than I realized at the time. Ralph’s description had been sent to every port and train station in England. Police everywhere were on alert. His rooms in the city were under surveillance, as well as any places he was known to hang out. With such a tight security net, it seemed impossible for Ralph to avoid being caught. He had no luggage and, as far as anyone knew, no money.146
“I can’t find any one who saw him at the station that night,” continued the inspector. “And yet he’s well known down here, and you’d think somebody would have noticed him. There’s no news from Liverpool either.”
“I can’t find anyone who saw him at the station that night,” the inspector continued. “And yet he’s well known around here, so you’d think someone would have noticed him. There’s also no news from Liverpool.”
“You think he went to Liverpool?” queried Poirot.
“You think he went to Liverpool?” asked Poirot.
“Well, it’s on the cards. That telephone message from the station, just three minutes before the Liverpool express left—there ought to be something in that.”
"Well, it's in the plans. That phone message from the station, just three minutes before the Liverpool express left—there has to be something to that."
“Unless it was deliberately intended to throw you off the scent. That might just possibly be the point of the telephone message.”
“Unless it was intentionally meant to mislead you. That could very well be the purpose of the phone message.”
“That’s an idea,” said the inspector eagerly. “Do you really think that’s the explanation of the telephone call?”
“That’s a good idea,” said the inspector eagerly. “Do you really think that’s the reason for the telephone call?”
“My friend,” said Poirot gravely, “I do not know. But I will tell you this: I believe that when we find the explanation of that telephone call we shall find the explanation of the murder.”
“My friend,” Poirot said seriously, “I don’t know. But I will tell you this: I believe that when we uncover the reason for that phone call, we will uncover the reason for the murder.”
“You said something like that before, I remember,” I observed, looking at him curiously.
“You said something like that before, I remember,” I noted, looking at him curiously.
Poirot nodded.
Poirot agreed.
“I always come back to it,” he said seriously.
"I always come back to it," he said earnestly.
“It seems to me utterly irrelevant,” I declared.
"It seems completely irrelevant to me," I said.
“I wouldn’t say that,” demurred the inspector. “But I must confess I think Mr. Poirot here harps on it a little too much. We’ve better clews than that. The fingerprints on the dagger, for instance.”
“I wouldn’t put it that way,” the inspector replied. “But I have to admit I think Mr. Poirot here focuses on it a bit too much. We have better clues than that. The fingerprints on the dagger, for example.”
147
147
Poirot became suddenly very foreign in manner, as he often did when excited over anything.
Poirot suddenly became very foreign in his manner, as he often did when he was excited about something.
“M. l’Inspecteur,” he said, “beware of the blind—the blind—comment dire?—the little street that has no end to it.”
“M. l’Inspecteur,” he said, “be careful of the blind—the blind—comment dire?—the small street that seems to go on forever.”
Inspector Raglan stared, but I was quicker.
Inspector Raglan stared, but I was faster.
“You mean a blind alley?” I said.
“You mean a dead end?” I said.
“That is it—the blind street that leads nowhere. So it may be with those fingerprints—they may lead you nowhere.”
“That’s it—the dead-end street that goes nowhere. The same might be true for those fingerprints—they might lead you nowhere.”
“I don’t see how that can well be,” said the police officer. “I suppose you’re hinting that they’re faked? I’ve read of such things being done, though I can’t say I’ve ever come across it in my experience. But fake or true—they’re bound to lead somewhere.”
“I don’t see how that’s possible,” said the police officer. “I take it you’re suggesting that they’re fake? I’ve heard of that happening before, but I can’t say I’ve ever seen it myself. But whether they’re real or not—they’re definitely going to lead somewhere.”
Poirot merely shrugged his shoulders, flinging out his arms wide.
Poirot just shrugged his shoulders, spreading his arms wide.
The inspector then showed us various enlarged photographs of the fingerprints, and proceeded to become technical on the subject of loops and whorls.
The inspector then showed us several blown-up photos of the fingerprints and went into detail about loops and whorls.
“Come now,” he said at last, annoyed by Poirot’s detached manner, “you’ve got to admit that those prints were made by some one who was in the house that night?”
“Come on,” he finally said, irritated by Poirot’s aloof attitude, “you have to agree that those prints were left by someone who was in the house that night?”
“Bien entendu,” said Poirot, nodding his head.
“Of course,” said Poirot, nodding his head.
“Well, I’ve taken the prints of every member of the household, every one, mind you, from the old lady down to the kitchenmaid.”
“Well, I’ve collected the fingerprints of every person in the household, every single one, from the elderly lady down to the kitchen maid.”
I don’t think Mrs. Ackroyd would enjoy being referred to as the old lady. She must spend a considerable amount on cosmetics.
I don’t think Mrs. Ackroyd would like being called the old lady. She probably spends a lot on cosmetics.
148
148
“Every one’s,” repeated the inspector fussily.
"Everyone's," the inspector said peevishly.
“Including mine,” I said dryly.
"Mine too," I said dryly.
“Very well. None of them correspond. That leaves us two alternatives. Ralph Paton, or the mysterious stranger the doctor here tells us about. When we get hold of those two——”
“Okay. None of them responded. That gives us two options. Ralph Paton, or the mysterious stranger that the doctor here told us about. Once we track down those two——”
“Much valuable time may have been lost,” broke in Poirot.
"Much valuable time might have been wasted," interrupted Poirot.
“I don’t quite get you, Mr. Poirot?”
“I don’t really understand you, Mr. Poirot?”
“You have taken the prints of every one in the house, you say,” murmured Poirot. “Is that the exact truth you are telling me there, M. l’Inspecteur?”
“You’ve taken the fingerprints of everyone in the house, you say,” murmured Poirot. “Is that the complete truth you’re telling me, Mr. Inspector?”
“Certainly.”
"Definitely."
“Without overlooking any one?”
"Without ignoring anyone?"
“Without overlooking any one.”
"Without leaving anyone out."
“The quick or the dead?”
"Are you quick or dead?"
For a moment the inspector looked bewildered at what he took to be a religious observation. Then he reacted slowly.
For a moment, the inspector looked confused by what he thought was a religious observation. Then he responded slowly.
“You mean——”
"You mean—"
“The dead, M. l’Inspecteur.”
“The deceased, M. l’Inspecteur.”
The inspector still took a minute or two to understand.
The inspector still took a minute or two to understand.
“I am suggesting,” said Poirot placidly, “that the fingerprints on the dagger handle are those of Mr. Ackroyd himself. It is an easy matter to verify. His body is still available.”
“I’m suggesting,” Poirot said calmly, “that the fingerprints on the dagger handle belong to Mr. Ackroyd himself. It’s easy to verify. His body is still here.”
“But why? What would be the point of it? You’re surely not suggesting suicide, Mr. Poirot?”
“But why? What would be the point? You can’t be suggesting suicide, Mr. Poirot?”
“Ah! no. My theory is that the murderer wore gloves149 or wrapped something round his hand. After the blow was struck, he picked up the victim’s hand and closed it round the dagger handle.”
“Ah! No. My theory is that the murderer wore gloves149 or wrapped something around his hand. After the blow was dealt, he picked up the victim’s hand and closed it around the dagger handle.”
“But why?”
"Why though?"
Poirot shrugged his shoulders again.
Poirot shrugged his shoulders again.
“To make a confusing case even more confusing.”
“To make a complicated situation even more complicated.”
“Well,” said the inspector, “I’ll look into it. What gave you the idea in the first place?”
“Well,” said the inspector, “I’ll check it out. What made you think of it in the first place?”
“When you were so kind as to show me the dagger and draw attention to the fingerprints. I know very little of loops and whorls—see, I confess my ignorance frankly. But it did occur to me that the position of the prints was somewhat awkward. Not so would I have held a dagger in order to strike. Naturally, with the right hand brought up over the shoulder backwards, it would have been difficult to put it in exactly the right position.”
“When you were kind enough to show me the dagger and point out the fingerprints, I have to admit I don’t know much about loops and whorls—I'm being honest about my lack of knowledge. However, it struck me that the placement of the prints was a bit off. I wouldn’t have held a dagger like that to strike. Naturally, with the right hand brought up over the shoulder back, it would have been tough to get it in just the right position.”
Inspector Raglan stared at the little man. Poirot, with an air of great unconcern, flecked a speck of dust from his coat sleeve.
Inspector Raglan looked at the small man. Poirot, displaying a calm demeanor, brushed a speck of dust off his coat sleeve.
“Well,” said the inspector, “it’s an idea. I’ll look into it all right, but don’t you be disappointed if nothing comes of it.”
“Well,” said the inspector, “it’s a thought. I’ll definitely check it out, but don’t be upset if it doesn’t lead anywhere.”
He endeavored to make his tone kindly and patronizing. Poirot watched him go off. Then he turned to me with twinkling eyes.
He tried to sound friendly and a bit condescending. Poirot watched him leave. Then he turned to me with sparkling eyes.
“Another time,” he observed, “I must be more careful of his amour propre. And now that we are left to our own devices, what do you think, my good friend, of a little reunion of the family?”
“Another time,” he noted, “I need to be more mindful of his amour propre. Now that we’re on our own, what do you think, my good friend, about a little family get-together?”
The “little reunion,” as Poirot called it, took place150 about half an hour later. We sat round the table in the dining-room at Fernly—Poirot at the head of the table, like the chairman of some ghastly board meeting. The servants were not present, so we were six in all. Mrs. Ackroyd, Flora, Major Blunt, young Raymond, Poirot, and myself.
The “little reunion,” as Poirot called it, took place150 about half an hour later. We gathered around the table in the dining room at Fernly—Poirot at the head, like a chairman at some awkward board meeting. The servants weren't around, so there were just six of us: Mrs. Ackroyd, Flora, Major Blunt, young Raymond, Poirot, and me.
When every one was assembled, Poirot rose and bowed.
When everyone was gathered, Poirot stood up and bowed.
“Messieurs, mesdames, I have called you together for a certain purpose.” He paused. “To begin with, I want to make a very special plea to mademoiselle.”
“Ladies and gentlemen, I have gathered you all here for a specific reason.” He paused. “First, I want to make a special appeal to Miss.”
“To me?” said Flora.
"To me?" Flora asked.
“Mademoiselle, you are engaged to Captain Ralph Paton. If any one is in his confidence, you are. I beg you, most earnestly, if you know of his whereabouts, to persuade him to come forward. One little minute”—as Flora raised her head to speak—“say nothing till you have well reflected. Mademoiselle, his position grows daily more dangerous. If he had come forward at once, no matter how damning the facts, he might have had a chance of explaining them away. But this silence—this flight—what can it mean? Surely only one thing, knowledge of guilt. Mademoiselle, if you really believe in his innocence, persuade him to come forward before it is too late.”
“Mademoiselle, you’re engaged to Captain Ralph Paton. If anyone knows what he’s up to, it’s you. I’m begging you, please, if you know where he is, convince him to come forward. Just give me a minute”—as Flora lifted her head to speak—“don’t say anything until you’ve thought it through. Mademoiselle, his situation is getting more dangerous every day. If he had come forward right away, no matter how incriminating the evidence was, he might have had a chance to explain himself. But this silence—this running away—what could it possibly mean? Surely just one thing: he knows he’s guilty. Mademoiselle, if you truly believe he’s innocent, please persuade him to come forward before it’s too late.”
Flora’s face had gone very white.
Flora’s face had turned very pale.
“Too late!” she repeated, very low.
“Too late!” she said again, very softly.
Poirot leant forward, looking at her.
Poirot leaned forward, looking at her.
“See now, mademoiselle,” he said very gently, “it is Papa Poirot who asks you this. The old Papa Poirot who has much knowledge and much experience. I would not151 seek to entrap you, mademoiselle. Will you not trust me—and tell me where Ralph Paton is hiding?”
“Listen, miss,” he said very gently, “it’s Papa Poirot asking you this. The old Papa Poirot who has a lot of knowledge and experience. I wouldn’t want to trick you, miss. Will you trust me and tell me where Ralph Paton is hiding?”
The girl rose, and stood facing him.
The girl got up and stood facing him.
“M. Poirot,” she said in a clear voice, “I swear to you—swear solemnly—that I have no idea where Ralph is, and that I have neither seen him nor heard from him either on the day of—of the murder, or since.”
“M. Poirot,” she said clearly, “I swear to you—swear solemnly—that I have no idea where Ralph is, and that I have neither seen him nor heard from him either on the day of—of the murder, or since.”
She sat down again. Poirot gazed at her in silence for a minute or two, then he brought his hand down on the table with a sharp rap.
She sat down again. Poirot looked at her silently for a minute or two, then he slammed his hand down on the table with a loud bang.
“Bien! That is that,” he said. His face hardened. “Now I appeal to these others who sit round this table, Mrs. Ackroyd, Major Blunt, Dr. Sheppard, Mr. Raymond. You are all friends and intimates of the missing man. If you know where Ralph Paton is hiding, speak out.”
Good! That’s settled,” he said. His expression became serious. “Now I’m reaching out to the rest of you at this table, Mrs. Ackroyd, Major Blunt, Dr. Sheppard, Mr. Raymond. You’re all friends and close acquaintances of the missing man. If you know where Ralph Paton is hiding, please speak up.”
There was a long silence. Poirot looked to each in turn.
There was a long pause. Poirot glanced at each person one by one.
“I beg of you,” he said in a low voice, “speak out.”
“I’m begging you,” he said quietly, “just say something.”
But still there was silence, broken at last by Mrs. Ackroyd.
But there was still silence, finally interrupted by Mrs. Ackroyd.
“I must say,” she observed in a plaintive voice, “that Ralph’s absence is most peculiar—most peculiar indeed. Not to come forward at such a time. It looks, you know, as though there were something behind it. I can’t help thinking, Flora dear, that it was a very fortunate thing your engagement was never formally announced.”
“I have to say,” she noted in a sad voice, “Ralph’s absence is really strange—very strange indeed. Not showing up at a time like this seems like there’s something going on behind it. I can’t help but think, Flora dear, that it was really lucky your engagement was never officially announced.”
“Mother!” cried Flora angrily.
"Mom!" cried Flora angrily.
“Providence,” declared Mrs. Ackroyd. “I have a devout152 belief in Providence—a divinity that shapes our ends, as Shakespeare’s beautiful line runs.”
“Providence,” Mrs. Ackroyd stated. “I have a strong belief in Providence—a higher power that directs our destiny, as Shakespeare’s lovely line goes.”
“Surely you don’t make the Almighty directly responsible for thick ankles, Mrs. Ackroyd, do you?” asked Geoffrey Raymond, his irresponsible laugh ringing out.
“Surely you don’t hold the Almighty directly responsible for thick ankles, Mrs. Ackroyd, do you?” asked Geoffrey Raymond, his carefree laugh echoing.
His idea was, I think, to loosen the tension, but Mrs. Ackroyd threw him a glance of reproach and took out her handkerchief.
His intention, I believe, was to ease the tension, but Mrs. Ackroyd shot him a disapproving look and pulled out her handkerchief.
“Flora has been saved a terrible amount of notoriety and unpleasantness. Not for a moment that I think dear Ralph had anything to do with poor Roger’s death. I don’t think so. But then I have a trusting heart—I always have had, ever since a child. I am loath to believe the worst of any one. But, of course, one must remember that Ralph was in several air raids as a young boy. The results are apparent long after, sometimes, they say. People are not responsible for their actions in the least. They lose control, you know, without being able to help it.”
“Flora has avoided a lot of bad reputation and unpleasantness. For a second, I don’t think dear Ralph had anything to do with poor Roger’s death. I really don’t believe that. But I have a trusting nature—I always have, ever since I was a kid. I hate to think the worst of anyone. But, of course, one has to keep in mind that Ralph went through several air raids as a young boy. The effects can linger for a long time, they say. People aren’t totally responsible for their actions. They can lose control, you know, without being able to help it.”
“Mother,” cried Flora, “you don’t think Ralph did it?”
“Mom,” cried Flora, “you don’t think Ralph did it?”
“Come, Mrs. Ackroyd,” said Blunt.
"Come on, Mrs. Ackroyd," said Blunt.
“I don’t know what to think,” said Mrs. Ackroyd tearfully. “It’s all very upsetting. What would happen to the estate, I wonder, if Ralph were found guilty?”
“I don’t know what to think,” said Mrs. Ackroyd, wiping away tears. “It’s all so upsetting. I wonder what would happen to the estate if Ralph was found guilty?”
Raymond pushed his chair away from the table violently. Major Blunt remained very quiet, looking thoughtfully at her. “Like shell-shock, you know,” said Mrs. Ackroyd obstinately, “and I dare say Roger kept him very short of money—with the best intentions, of course. I can see you are all against me, but I do think153 it is very odd that Ralph has not come forward, and I must say I am thankful Flora’s engagement was never announced formally.”
Raymond pushed his chair away from the table forcefully. Major Blunt stayed quiet, looking at her thoughtfully. “It’s like shell shock, you know,” Mrs. Ackroyd insisted, “and I’m sure Roger kept him on a tight budget—of course, with good intentions. I can tell you’re all against me, but I really think153 it’s very strange that Ralph hasn’t come forward, and I must say I’m grateful Flora’s engagement was never officially announced.”
“It will be to-morrow,” said Flora in a clear voice.
“It will be tomorrow,” Flora said clearly.
“Flora!” cried her mother, aghast.
“Flora!” her mother cried, shocked.
Flora had turned to the secretary.
Flora had turned to the secretary.
“Will you send the announcement to the Morning Post and the Times, please, Mr. Raymond.”
“Could you please send the announcement to the Morning Post and the Times, Mr. Raymond?”
“If you are sure that it is wise, Miss Ackroyd,” he replied gravely.
“If you’re sure it’s a good idea, Miss Ackroyd,” he replied seriously.
She turned impulsively to Blunt.
She turned instinctively to Blunt.
“You understand,” she said. “What else can I do? As things are, I must stand by Ralph. Don’t you see that I must?”
“You understand,” she said. “What else can I do? Given the situation, I have to support Ralph. Don’t you see that I have to?”
She looked very searchingly at him, and after a long pause he nodded abruptly.
She stared at him intently, and after a long pause, he nodded quickly.
Mrs. Ackroyd burst out into shrill protests. Flora remained unmoved. Then Raymond spoke.
Mrs. Ackroyd erupted in loud objections. Flora stayed unfazed. Then Raymond spoke.
“I appreciate your motives, Miss Ackroyd. But don’t you think you’re being rather precipitate? Wait a day or two.”
"I appreciate your intentions, Miss Ackroyd. But don’t you think you’re being a bit hasty? Just wait a day or two."
“To-morrow,” said Flora, in a clear voice. “It’s no good, mother, going on like this. Whatever else I am, I’m not disloyal to my friends.”
“Tomorrow,” said Flora, in a clear voice. “It’s pointless, mom, to keep this up. No matter what else I am, I’m not disloyal to my friends.”
“M. Poirot,” Mrs. Ackroyd appealed tearfully, “can’t you say anything at all?”
“M. Poirot,” Mrs. Ackroyd pleaded tearfully, “can’t you say anything at all?”
“Nothing to be said,” interpolated Blunt. “She’s doing the right thing. I’ll stand by her through thick and thin.”
“Nothing to say,” Blunt interjected. “She’s doing the right thing. I’ll support her no matter what.”
Flora held out her hand to him.
Flora extended her hand to him.
154
154
“Thank you, Major Blunt,” she said.
“Thank you, Major Blunt,” she said.
“Mademoiselle,” said Poirot, “will you let an old man congratulate you on your courage and your loyalty? And will you not misunderstand me if I ask you—ask you most solemnly—to postpone the announcement you speak of for at least two days more?”
“Mademoiselle,” said Poirot, “will you let an old man congratulate you on your courage and loyalty? And will you not misunderstand me if I ask you—ask you very seriously—to delay the announcement you’re talking about for at least two more days?”
Flora hesitated.
Flora paused.
“I ask it in Ralph Paton’s interests as much as in yours, mademoiselle. You frown. You do not see how that can be. But I assure you that it is so. Pas de blagues. You put the case into my hands—you must not hamper me now.”
“I’m asking this for Ralph Paton’s sake as much as for yours, miss. You look puzzled. You don’t understand how that can be. But I promise you, it is true. Pas de blagues. You handed the case over to me—you can’t hold me back now.”
Flora paused a few minutes before replying.
Flora took a moment before responding.
“I do not like it,” she said at last, “but I will do what you say.”
“I don’t like it,” she finally said, “but I’ll do what you want.”
She sat down again at the table.
She sat back down at the table.
“And now, messieurs et mesdames,” said Poirot rapidly, “I will continue with what I was about to say. Understand this, I mean to arrive at the truth. The truth, however ugly in itself, is always curious and beautiful to the seeker after it. I am much aged, my powers may not be what they were.” Here he clearly expected a contradiction. “In all probability this is the last case I shall ever investigate. But Hercule Poirot does not end with a failure. Messieurs et mesdames, I tell you, I mean to know. And I shall know—in spite of you all.”
“And now, ladies and gentlemen,” Poirot said quickly, “I will continue with what I was about to say. Understand this, I am determined to find the truth. The truth, no matter how ugly it may be, is always interesting and beautiful to those who seek it. I am quite old; my abilities might not be what they used to be.” Here, he clearly anticipated a disagreement. “This is probably the last case I will ever take on. But Hercule Poirot does not finish with a failure. Ladies and gentlemen, I’m telling you, I intend to know. And I will know—despite all of you.”
He brought out the last words provocatively, hurling them in our face as it were. I think we all flinched back a little, excepting Geoffrey Raymond, who remained good humored and imperturbable as usual.
He delivered the final words in a provocative way, throwing them at us, so to speak. I think we all recoiled a bit, except for Geoffrey Raymond, who stayed cheerful and unbothered as always.
155
155
“How do you mean—in spite of us all?” he asked, with slightly raised eyebrows.
“How do you mean—in spite of all of us?” he asked, raising his eyebrows slightly.
“But—just that, monsieur. Every one of you in this room is concealing something from me.” He raised his hand as a faint murmur of protest arose. “Yes, yes, I know what I am saying. It may be something unimportant—trivial—which is supposed to have no bearing on the case, but there it is. Each one of you has something to hide. Come, now, am I right?”
“But—just that, sir. Every single one of you in this room is hiding something from me.” He raised his hand as a faint murmur of disagreement started. “Yes, yes, I know what I’m saying. It might be something minor—trivial—that seems irrelevant to the case, but there it is. Each one of you has something to hide. Come on, am I correct?”
His glance, challenging and accusing, swept round the table. And every pair of eyes dropped before his. Yes, mine as well.
His challenging, accusing gaze scanned the room. Every pair of eyes lowered in response, including mine.
“I am answered,” said Poirot, with a curious laugh. He got up from his seat. “I appeal to you all. Tell me the truth—the whole truth.” There was a silence. “Will no one speak?”
“I have my answer,” Poirot said with a strange laugh. He stood up from his seat. “I ask all of you. Tell me the truth—the whole truth.” There was silence. “Will no one say anything?”
He gave the same short laugh again.
He let out the same brief laugh again.
“C’est dommage,” he said, and went out.
“It’s a shame,” he said, and left.
CHAPTER XIII
That evening, at Poirot’s request, I went over to his house after dinner. Caroline saw me depart with visible reluctance. I think she would have liked to have accompanied me.
That evening, at Poirot’s request, I went over to his house after dinner. Caroline watched me leave with clear reluctance. I think she would have liked to come with me.
Poirot greeted me hospitably. He had placed a bottle of Irish whisky (which I detest) on a small table, with a soda water siphon and a glass. He himself was engaged in brewing hot chocolate. It was a favorite beverage of his, I discovered later.
Poirot welcomed me warmly. He had set a bottle of Irish whiskey (which I can't stand) on a small table, along with a soda water siphon and a glass. He was busy making hot chocolate. I found out later that it was one of his favorite drinks.
He inquired politely after my sister, whom he declared to be a most interesting woman.
He politely asked about my sister, saying that she was a really interesting woman.
“I’m afraid you’ve been giving her a swelled head,” I said dryly. “What about Sunday afternoon?”
“I’m afraid you’ve been boosting her ego,” I said dryly. “What about Sunday afternoon?”
He laughed and twinkled.
He laughed and sparkled.
“I always like to employ the expert,” he remarked obscurely, but he refused to explain the remark.
“I always like to hire the expert,” he said vaguely, but he wouldn't clarify his statement.
“You got all the local gossip anyway,” I remarked. “True, and untrue.”
“You know all the local gossip anyway,” I said. “Some of it’s true, and some of it’s not.”
“And a great deal of valuable information,” he added quietly.
“And a lot of valuable information,” he added quietly.
“Such as——?”
“Like what—?”
He shook his head.
He shook his head.
“Why not have told me the truth?” he countered.157 “In a place like this, all Ralph Paton’s doings were bound to be known. If your sister had not happened to pass through the wood that day somebody else would have done so.”
“Why didn’t you just tell me the truth?” he shot back.157 “In a place like this, everyone was bound to know all of Ralph Paton’s business. If your sister hadn’t happened to walk through the woods that day, someone else would have.”
“I suppose they would,” I said grumpily. “What about this interest of yours in my patients?”
"I guess they would," I said grumpily. "What about your interest in my patients?"
Again he twinkled.
He twinkled again.
“Only one of them, doctor. Only one of them.”
"Just one of them, doctor. Just one of them."
“The last?” I hazarded.
“Is this the last one?” I hazarded.
“I find Miss Russell a study of the most interesting,” he said evasively.
“I find Miss Russell to be a fascinating study,” he said evasively.
“Do you agree with my sister and Mrs. Ackroyd that there is something fishy about her?” I asked.
“Do you agree with my sister and Mrs. Ackroyd that there’s something off about her?” I asked.
“Eh? What do you say—fishy?”
“Huh? What do you think—suspicious?”
I explained to the best of my ability.
I explained as best as I could.
“And they say that, do they?”
“And they say that, do they?”
“Didn’t my sister convey as much to you yesterday afternoon?”
“Didn’t my sister tell you that yesterday afternoon?”
“C’est possible.”
“It’s possible.”
“For no reason whatever,” I declared.
“For no reason at all,” I said.
“Les femmes,” generalized Poirot. “They are marvelous! They invent haphazard—and by miracle they are right. Not that it is that, really. Women observe subconsciously a thousand little details, without knowing that they are doing so. Their subconscious mind adds these little things together—and they call the result intuition. Me, I am very skilled in psychology. I know these things.”
“Women,” Poirot said in a general way. “They’re amazing! They come up with ideas randomly—and somehow they’re often spot on. It’s not just that, though. Women subconsciously notice a thousand little things without even realizing it. Their subconscious blends these details together—and they refer to the outcome as intuition. I’m quite knowledgeable about psychology. I understand these things.”
He swelled his chest out importantly, looking so ridiculous, that I found it difficult not to burst out laughing.158 Then he took a small sip of his chocolate, and carefully wiped his mustache.
He puffed out his chest with such importance that I could hardly hold back a laugh. Then he took a small sip of his chocolate and carefully wiped his mustache.158
“I wish you’d tell me,” I burst out, “what you really think of it all?”
“I wish you’d just tell me,” I said, “what you actually think about all of this?”
He put down his cup.
He set down his cup.
“You wish that?”
“Do you want that?”
“I do.”
"I do."
“You have seen what I have seen. Should not our ideas be the same?”
“You’ve seen what I’ve seen. Shouldn’t our ideas be the same?”
“I’m afraid you’re laughing at me,” I said stiffly. “Of course, I’ve no experience of matters of this kind.”
“I’m afraid you’re laughing at me,” I said stiffly. “Of course, I have no experience with things like this.”
Poirot smiled at me indulgently.
Poirot smiled at me kindly.
“You are like the little child who wants to know the way the engine works. You wish to see the affair, not as the family doctor sees it, but with the eye of a detective who knows and cares for no one—to whom they are all strangers and all equally liable to suspicion.”
“You're like a little kid who wants to understand how the engine works. You want to see the situation, not as the family doctor sees it, but through the eyes of a detective who doesn’t know or care about anyone—who sees them all as strangers and equally suspicious.”
“You put it very well,” I said.
"You said it perfectly," I replied.
“So I give you then, a little lecture. The first thing is to get a clear history of what happened that evening—always bearing in mind that the person who speaks may be lying.”
“So here’s a little lecture for you. The first thing you need to do is get a clear account of what happened that evening—always remembering that the person telling the story might be lying.”
I raised my eyebrows.
I raised my brows.
“Rather a suspicious attitude.”
"Quite a suspicious attitude."
“But necessary—I assure you, necessary. Now first—Dr. Sheppard leaves the house at ten minutes to nine. How do I know that?”
"But it's necessary—I promise you, it's necessary. Now first—Dr. Sheppard leaves the house at ten minutes to nine. How do I know that?"
“Because I told you so.”
“Because I said so.”
“But you might not be speaking the truth—or the watch you went by might be wrong. But Parker also says159 that you left the house at ten minutes to nine. So we accept that statement and pass on. At nine o’clock you run into a man—and here we come to what we will call the Romance of the Mysterious Stranger—just outside the Park gates. How do I know that that is so?”
“But you might not be telling the truth—or the timepiece you were using could be inaccurate. But Parker also says159 that you left the house at ten minutes to nine. So we take that statement at face value and move on. At nine o’clock you encounter a man—and here we start what we'll refer to as the Romance of the Mysterious Stranger—just outside the Park gates. How do I know that this is the case?”
“I told you so,” I began again, but Poirot interrupted me with a gesture of impatience.
“I told you so,” I started again, but Poirot interrupted me with a wave of impatience.
“Ah! but it is that you are a little stupid to-night, my friend. You know that it is so—but how am I to know? Eh bien, I am able to tell you that the Mysterious Stranger was not a hallucination on your part, because the maid of a Miss Ganett met him a few minutes before you did, and of her too he inquired the way to Fernly Park. We accept his presence, therefore, and we can be fairly sure of two things about him—that he was a stranger to the neighborhood, and that whatever his object in going to Fernly, there was no great secrecy about it, since he twice asked the way there.”
“Ah! But you're being a bit slow tonight, my friend. You know it’s true—but how am I supposed to know? Eh bien, I can tell you that the Mysterious Stranger wasn’t just in your head because Miss Ganett's maid saw him a few minutes before you did, and she too heard him ask for directions to Fernly Park. So, we accept that he was actually there, and we can be pretty sure of two things about him—that he was new to the area, and that whatever his reason for heading to Fernly was, it wasn't a big secret since he asked for directions there twice.”
“Yes,” I said, “I see that.”
“Yes,” I said, “I get that.”
“Now I have made it my business to find out more about this man. He had a drink at the Three Boars, I learn, and the barmaid there says that he spoke with an American accent and mentioned having just come over from the States. Did it strike you that he had an American accent?”
“Now I’ve made it my mission to learn more about this guy. I found out he had a drink at the Three Boars, and the barmaid there said he spoke with an American accent and mentioned that he had just come over from the States. Did you notice that he had an American accent?”
“Yes, I think he had,” I said, after a minute or two, during which I cast my mind back; “but a very slight one.”
“Yes, I think he did,” I said, after a minute or two, during which I reflected; “but just a small one.”
“Précisément. There is also this which, you will remember, I picked up in the summer-house?”
“Exactly. There's also this thing that, you’ll remember, I found in the summer house?”
160
160
He held out to me the little quill. I looked at it curiously. Then a memory of something I had read stirred in me.
He held out the little quill to me. I looked at it with curiosity. Then, a memory of something I had read stirred within me.
Poirot, who had been watching my face, nodded.
Poirot, who had been observing my expression, nodded.
“Yes, heroin ‘snow.’ Drug-takers carry it like this, and sniff it up the nose.”
“Yes, heroin ‘snow.’ Drug users carry it like this and snort it up their nose.”
“Diamorphine hydrochloride,” I murmured mechanically.
“Diamorphine hydrochloride,” I said vacantly.
“This method of taking the drug is very common on the other side. Another proof, if we wanted one, that the man came from Canada or the States.”
“This way of taking the drug is really common over there. Another sign, if we needed one, that the guy is from Canada or the States.”
“What first attracted your attention to that summer-house?” I asked curiously.
“What first caught your eye about that summer house?” I asked curiously.
“My friend the inspector took it for granted that any one using that path did so as a short cut to the house, but as soon as I saw the summer-house, I realized that the same path would be taken by any one using the summer-house as a rendezvous. Now it seems fairly certain that the stranger came neither to the front nor to the back door. Then did some one from the house go out and meet him? If so, what could be a more convenient place than that little summer-house? I searched it with the hope that I might find some clew inside. I found two, the scrap of cambric and the quill.”
"My friend the inspector assumed that anyone using that path did it as a shortcut to the house, but as soon as I saw the summer-house, I realized that the same path would be taken by anyone using the summer-house as a meeting spot. Now it seems pretty clear that the stranger didn't come in through the front or back door. So, did someone from the house go out to meet him? If that’s the case, what could be a better place than that little summer-house? I searched it hoping to find some clue inside. I found two: a scrap of cambric and a quill."
“And the scrap of cambric?” I asked curiously. “What about that?”
“And what about the scrap of cambric?” I asked, intrigued.
Poirot raised his eyebrows.
Poirot raised his brows.
“You do not use your little gray cells,” he remarked dryly. “The scrap of starched cambric should be obvious.”
“You're not using your brain,” he said flatly. “The piece of stiff fabric should be clear.”
161
161
“Not very obvious to me.” I changed the subject. “Anyway,” I said, “this man went to the summer-house to meet somebody. Who was that somebody?”
“Not really clear to me.” I switched topics. “Anyway,” I said, “this guy went to the summer house to meet someone. Who was that someone?”
“Exactly the question,” said Poirot. “You will remember that Mrs. Ackroyd and her daughter came over from Canada to live here?”
“Exactly the question,” said Poirot. “You remember that Mrs. Ackroyd and her daughter moved here from Canada?”
“Is that what you meant to-day when you accused them of hiding the truth?”
“Is that what you meant today when you accused them of hiding the truth?”
“Perhaps. Now another point. What did you think of the parlormaid’s story?”
“Maybe. Now, another thing. What did you think of the maid’s story?”
“What story?”
"Which story?"
“The story of her dismissal. Does it take half an hour to dismiss a servant? Was the story of those important papers a likely one? And remember, though she says she was in her bedroom from nine-thirty until ten o’clock, there is no one to confirm her statement.”
“The story of her dismissal. Does it really take half an hour to let a servant go? Was the story about those important papers believable? And remember, even though she claims she was in her bedroom from nine-thirty to ten o’clock, there’s no one to back up her story.”
“You bewilder me,” I said.
"You confuse me," I said.
“To me it grows clearer. But tell me now your own ideas and theories.”
"To me, it's becoming clearer. But now, share your own thoughts and theories."
I drew a piece of paper from my pocket.
I took a piece of paper out of my pocket.
“I just scribbled down a few suggestions,” I said apologetically.
"I just jotted down a few suggestions," I said apologetically.
“But excellent—you have method. Let us hear them.”
“But great—you have a method. Let’s hear it.”
I read out in a somewhat embarrassed voice.
I read aloud in a slightly embarrassed voice.
“To begin with, one must look at the thing logically——”
“To start with, you have to look at it logically——”
“Just what my poor Hastings used to say,” interrupted Poirot, “but alas! he never did so.”
“Just what my poor Hastings used to say,” interrupted Poirot, “but unfortunately! he never actually did.”
“Point No. 1.—Mr. Ackroyd was heard talking to some one at half-past nine.
Point No. 1.—Mr. Ackroyd was heard speaking to someone at half-past nine.
162
162
“Point No. 2.—At some time during the evening Ralph Paton must have come in through the window, as evidenced by the prints of his shoes.
“Point No. 2.—At some point during the evening, Ralph Paton must have entered through the window, as shown by the prints of his shoes.”
“Point No. 3.—Mr. Ackroyd was nervous that evening, and would only have admitted some one he knew.
Point No. 3.—Mr. Ackroyd was anxious that evening and would only have let in someone he recognized.
“Point No. 4.—The person with Mr. Ackroyd at nine-thirty was asking for money. We know Ralph Paton was in a scrape.
“Point No. 4.—The person with Mr. Ackroyd at nine-thirty was asking for money. We know Ralph Paton was in trouble.
“These four points go to show that the person with Mr. Ackroyd at nine-thirty was Ralph Paton. But we know that Mr. Ackroyd was alive at a quarter to ten, therefore it was not Ralph who killed him. Ralph left the window open. Afterwards the murderer came in that way.”
These four points demonstrate that the person with Mr. Ackroyd at nine-thirty was Ralph Paton. However, we know that Mr. Ackroyd was alive at a quarter to ten, so it wasn’t Ralph who killed him. Ralph left the window open. Later, the murderer entered through that way.
“And who was the murderer?” inquired Poirot.
“And who was the killer?” Poirot asked.
“The American stranger. He may have been in league with Parker, and possibly in Parker we have the man who blackmailed Mrs. Ferrars. If so, Parker may have heard enough to realize the game was up, have told his accomplice so, and the latter did the crime with the dagger which Parker gave him.”
“The American stranger. He might have teamed up with Parker, and maybe Parker is the one who blackmailed Mrs. Ferrars. If that’s the case, Parker could have heard enough to know the jig was up, told his partner, and that person committed the crime with the dagger that Parker gave him.”
“It is a theory that,” admitted Poirot. “Decidedly you have cells of a kind. But it leaves a good deal unaccounted for.”
“It’s a theory,” Poirot admitted. “You definitely have some sort of cells. But it doesn’t explain a lot of things.”
“Such as——?”
“Like what——?”
“The telephone call, the pushed-out chair——”
“The phone call, the pushed-out chair——”
“Do you really think the latter important?” I interrupted.
“Do you really think the latter is important?” I interrupted.
“Perhaps not,” admitted my friend. “It may have been pulled out by accident, and Raymond or Blunt may have shoved it into place unconsciously under the stress163 of emotion. Then there is the missing forty pounds.”
“Maybe not,” my friend admitted. “It could have been accidentally pulled out, and Raymond or Blunt might have pushed it back in without realizing it because of the stress163 of the moment. Then there's the missing forty pounds.”
“Given by Ackroyd to Ralph,” I suggested. “He may have reconsidered his first refusal.”
“Given by Ackroyd to Ralph,” I suggested. “He might have changed his mind about his initial refusal.”
“That still leaves one thing unexplained?”
"That still leaves one thing unexplained?"
“What?”
"Excuse me?"
“Why was Blunt so certain in his own mind that it was Raymond with Mr. Ackroyd at nine-thirty?”
“Why was Blunt so sure in his own mind that it was Raymond with Mr. Ackroyd at nine-thirty?”
“He explained that,” I said.
“He explained that,” I said.
“You think so? I will not press the point. Tell me instead, what were Ralph Paton’s reasons for disappearing?”
“You think so? I won’t push the issue. Instead, tell me, what were Ralph Paton’s reasons for vanishing?”
“That’s rather more difficult,” I said slowly. “I shall have to speak as a medical man. Ralph’s nerves must have gone phut! If he suddenly found out that his uncle had been murdered within a few minutes of his leaving him—after, perhaps, a rather stormy interview—well, he might get the wind up and clear right out. Men have been known to do that—act guiltily when they’re perfectly innocent.”
"That’s a bit trickier," I said slowly. "I need to think like a doctor. Ralph must have really lost it! If he suddenly found out that his uncle was murdered just minutes after he left him—especially after what could’ve been a pretty heated conversation—well, he might freak out and just leave. Guys have been known to do that—act suspiciously even when they’re completely innocent."
“Yes, that is true,” said Poirot. “But we must not lose sight of one thing.”
“Yes, that's true,” Poirot said. “But we must remember one thing.”
“I know what you’re going to say,” I remarked: “motive. Ralph Paton inherits a great fortune by his uncle’s death.”
“I know what you’re going to say,” I said: “motive. Ralph Paton inherits a huge fortune now that his uncle has died.”
“That is one motive,” agreed Poirot.
"That's one reason," Poirot said.
“One?”
"One?"
“Mais oui. Do you realize that there are three separate motives staring us in the face. Somebody certainly stole the blue envelope and its contents. That is one motive. Blackmail! Ralph Paton may have been the164 man who blackmailed Mrs. Ferrars. Remember, as far as Hammond knew, Ralph Paton had not applied to his uncle for help of late. That looks as though he were being supplied with money elsewhere. Then there is the fact that he was in some—how do you say—scrape?—which he feared might get to his uncle’s ears. And finally there is the one you have just mentioned.”
But yes. Do you realize that there are three separate motives right in front of us? Someone definitely stole the blue envelope and its contents. That's one motive. Blackmail! Ralph Paton could have been the person who blackmailed Mrs. Ferrars. Remember, as far as Hammond knew, Ralph Paton hadn't asked his uncle for help recently. That suggests he was getting money from somewhere else. Then there's the fact that he was in some—how do you say—trouble?—that he feared might get back to his uncle. And finally, there's the one you just mentioned.
“Dear me,” I said, rather taken aback. “The case does seem black against him.”
“Wow,” I said, pretty surprised. “It does look like the evidence is pretty strong against him.”
“Does it?” said Poirot. “That is where we disagree, you and I. Three motives—it is almost too much. I am inclined to believe that, after all, Ralph Paton is innocent.”
“Does it?” Poirot said. “That’s where we differ, you and I. Three motives—it’s almost too much. I’m beginning to think that, after all, Ralph Paton is innocent.”
CHAPTER XIV
After the evening talk I have just chronicled, the affair seemed to me to enter on a different phase. The whole thing can be divided into two parts, each clear and distinct from the other. Part I. ranges from Ackroyd’s death on the Friday evening to the following Monday night. It is the straight-forward narrative of what occurred, as presented to Hercule Poirot. I was at Poirot’s elbow the whole time. I saw what he saw. I tried my best to read his mind. As I know now, I failed in this latter task. Though Poirot showed me all his discoveries—as, for instance, the gold wedding-ring—he held back the vital and yet logical impressions that he formed. As I came to know later, this secrecy was characteristic of him. He would throw out hints and suggestions, but beyond that he would not go.
After the evening conversation I just described, the situation seemed to shift into a new phase. The whole thing can be split into two parts, each clear and distinct from the other. Part I runs from Ackroyd’s death on Friday evening to the following Monday night. It’s a straightforward account of what happened, as it was presented to Hercule Poirot. I was by Poirot’s side the entire time. I witnessed what he witnessed. I did my best to understand his thoughts. As I realize now, I didn’t succeed in that. Although Poirot showed me all his findings—like the gold wedding ring—he kept back the crucial yet logical conclusions he drew. I later learned that this secrecy was typical of him. He would offer hints and suggestions, but wouldn’t reveal more than that.
As I say, up till the Monday evening, my narrative might have been that of Poirot himself. I played Watson to his Sherlock. But after Monday our ways diverged. Poirot was busy on his own account. I got to hear of what he was doing, because, in King’s Abbot, you get to hear of everything, but he did not take me into his confidence beforehand. And I, too, had my own preoccupations.
As I mentioned, up until Monday evening, my story could have easily been Poirot's. I played the role of Watson to his Sherlock. But after Monday, we went our separate ways. Poirot was focused on his own matters. I found out what he was up to because, in King’s Abbot, you learn about everything, but he didn't share his plans with me in advance. I had my own things to think about too.
166
166
On looking back, the thing that strikes me most is the piecemeal character of this period. Every one had a hand in the elucidation of the mystery. It was rather like a jig-saw puzzle to which every one contributed their own little piece of knowledge or discovery. But their task ended there. To Poirot alone belongs the renown of fitting those pieces into their correct place.
Looking back, what stands out the most is the fragmented nature of this time. Everyone played a role in shedding light on the mystery. It was somewhat like a jigsaw puzzle, with each person adding their own little piece of knowledge or discovery. But that’s where their involvement stopped. Only Poirot deserves the credit for putting those pieces in the right spots.
Some of the incidents seemed at the time irrelevant and unmeaning. There was, for instance, the question of the black boots. But that comes later.... To take things strictly in chronological order, I must begin with the summons from Mrs. Ackroyd.
Some of the incidents seemed pointless and unimportant at the time. There was, for example, the issue of the black boots. But that comes later... To stick to the timeline, I need to start with the call from Mrs. Ackroyd.
She sent for me early on Tuesday morning, and since the summons sounded an urgent one, I hastened there, expecting to find her in extremis.
She called for me early on Tuesday morning, and since the request sounded urgent, I rushed over, expecting to find her in extremis.
The lady was in bed. So much did she concede to the etiquette of the situation. She gave me her bony hand, and indicated a chair drawn up to the bedside.
The woman was in bed. She really adhered to the etiquette of the situation. She offered me her bony hand and pointed to a chair pulled up to the bedside.
“Well, Mrs. Ackroyd,” I said, “and what’s the matter with you?”
“Well, Mrs. Ackroyd,” I said, “what’s wrong with you?”
I spoke with that kind of spurious geniality which seems to be expected of general practitioners.
I talked with that kind of fake friendliness that seems to be expected from general practitioners.
“I’m prostrated,” said Mrs. Ackroyd in a faint voice. “Absolutely prostrated. It’s the shock of poor Roger’s death. They say these things often aren’t felt at the time, you know. It’s the reaction afterwards.”
“I’m completely exhausted,” said Mrs. Ackroyd in a weak voice. “Totally drained. It’s the shock of poor Roger’s death. They say these things often aren’t felt at the moment, you know. It’s the reaction that comes afterwards.”
It is a pity that a doctor is precluded by his profession from being able sometimes to say what he really thinks.
It's a shame that a doctor’s profession often prevents him from expressing what he truly thinks.
I would have given anything to be able to answer “Bunkum!”
I would have given anything to be able to say “Nonsense!”
167
167
Instead, I suggested a tonic. Mrs. Ackroyd accepted the tonic. One move in the game seemed now to be concluded. Not for a moment did I imagine that I had been sent for because of the shock occasioned by Ackroyd’s death. But Mrs. Ackroyd is totally incapable of pursuing a straight-forward course on any subject. She always approaches her object by tortuous means. I wondered very much why it was she had sent for me.
Instead, I suggested a tonic. Mrs. Ackroyd accepted the tonic. One move in the game seemed to be finished. Not for a second did I think I had been called because of the shock from Ackroyd’s death. But Mrs. Ackroyd is completely unable to take a direct approach on any topic. She always goes about her goals in a roundabout way. I was very curious about why she had called me.
“And then that scene—yesterday,” continued my patient.
“And then that scene—yesterday,” my patient went on.
She paused as though expecting me to take up a cue.
She paused as if she was waiting for me to pick up on a cue.
“What scene?”
"What scene is that?"
“Doctor, how can you? Have you forgotten? That dreadful little Frenchman—or Belgian—or whatever he is. Bullying us all like he did. It has quite upset me. Coming on top of Roger’s death.”
“Doctor, how could you? Have you forgotten? That awful little French guy—or Belgian—or whatever he is. He was bullying us all like he did. It really upset me. And it’s all happening right after Roger’s death.”
“I’m very sorry, Mrs. Ackroyd,” I said.
“I’m really sorry, Mrs. Ackroyd,” I said.
“I don’t know what he meant—shouting at us like he did. I should hope I know my duty too well to dream of concealing anything. I have given the police every assistance in my power.”
“I don’t know what he meant by shouting at us like that. I hope I know my duty well enough to dream of hiding anything. I have given the police every assistance I can.”
Mrs. Ackroyd paused, and I said, “Quite so.” I was beginning to have a glimmering of what all the trouble was about.
Mrs. Ackroyd paused, and I said, “Exactly.” I was starting to get a sense of what all the trouble was about.
“No one can say that I have failed in my duty,” continued Mrs. Ackroyd. “I am sure Inspector Raglan is perfectly satisfied. Why should this little upstart of a foreigner make a fuss? A most ridiculous-looking creature he is too—just like a comic Frenchman in a revue. I can’t think why Flora insisted on bringing him into the168 case. She never said a word to me about it. Just went off and did it on her own. Flora is too independent. I am a woman of the world and her mother. She should have come to me for advice first.”
“No one can say that I haven't done my duty,” continued Mrs. Ackroyd. “I’m sure Inspector Raglan is perfectly satisfied. Why should this little upstart foreigner make a fuss? He looks absolutely ridiculous—just like a comic Frenchman in a skit. I can’t understand why Flora insisted on bringing him into the168 case. She never mentioned it to me. She just went off and did it on her own. Flora is too independent. I’m a worldly woman and her mother. She should have come to me for advice first.”
I listened to all this in silence.
I listened to everything quietly.
“What does he think? That’s what I want to know. Does he actually imagine I’m hiding something? He—he—positively accused me yesterday.”
“What does he think? That’s what I want to know. Does he really believe I’m hiding something? He—he—actually accused me yesterday.”
I shrugged my shoulders.
I shrugged.
“It is surely of no consequence, Mrs. Ackroyd,” I said. “Since you are not concealing anything, any remarks he may have made do not apply to you.”
“It doesn’t really matter, Mrs. Ackroyd,” I said. “Since you’re not hiding anything, any comments he made don’t concern you.”
Mrs. Ackroyd went off at a tangent, after her usual fashion.
Mrs. Ackroyd went off on a tangent, just like she always does.
“Servants are so tiresome,” she said. “They gossip, and talk amongst themselves. And then it gets round—and all the time there’s probably nothing in it at all.”
“Servants are so exhausting,” she said. “They gossip and chat with each other. Then it spreads around—and usually there’s probably nothing to it at all.”
“Have the servants been talking?” I asked. “What about?”
“Have the staff been talking?” I asked. “About what?”
Mrs. Ackroyd cast a very shrewd glance at me. It quite threw me off my balance.
Mrs. Ackroyd gave me a sharp look. It totally threw me off balance.
“I was sure you’d know, doctor, if any one did. You were with M. Poirot all the time, weren’t you?”
“I was sure you’d know, doctor, if anyone did. You were with M. Poirot the whole time, right?”
“I was.”
"I was."
“Then of course you know. It was that girl, Ursula Bourne, wasn’t it? Naturally—she’s leaving. She would want to make all the trouble she could. Spiteful, that’s what they are. They’re all alike. Now, you being there, doctor, you must know exactly what she did say? I’m most anxious that no wrong impression should get about.169 After all, you don’t repeat every little detail to the police, do you? There are family matters sometimes—nothing to do with the question of the murder. But if the girl was spiteful, she may have made out all sorts of things.”
“Then, of course, you know. It was that girl, Ursula Bourne, right? Naturally—she’s leaving. She would want to stir up as much trouble as possible. They can be so spiteful; they’re all the same. Now, since you were there, doctor, you must know exactly what she said? I’m really worried that no wrong impression should get out.169 After all, you don’t go telling the police every little detail, do you? Sometimes there are family matters—nothing to do with the murder case. But if the girl was spiteful, she might have twisted things around.”
I was shrewd enough to see that a very real anxiety lay behind these outpourings. Poirot had been justified in his premises. Of the six people round the table yesterday, Mrs. Ackroyd at least had had something to hide. It was for me to discover what that something might be.
I was smart enough to realize that there was genuine worry behind these expressions. Poirot was right in his assumptions. Of the six people at the table yesterday, Mrs. Ackroyd definitely had something to hide. It was up to me to figure out what that something was.
“If I were you, Mrs. Ackroyd,” I said brusquely, “I should make a clean breast of things.”
“If I were you, Mrs. Ackroyd,” I said sharply, “I would come clean about everything.”
She gave a little scream.
She let out a scream.
“Oh! doctor, how can you be so abrupt. It sounds as though—as though——And I can explain everything so simply.”
“Oh! Doctor, why are you being so blunt? It sounds like—like—And I can explain everything so clearly.”
“Then why not do so,” I suggested.
“Then why not just do it?” I suggested.
Mrs. Ackroyd took out a frilled handkerchief, and became tearful.
Mrs. Ackroyd pulled out a frilly handkerchief and started to cry.
“I thought, doctor, that you might put it to M. Poirot—explain it, you know—because it’s so difficult for a foreigner to see our point of view. And you don’t know—nobody could know—what I’ve had to contend with. A martyrdom—a long martyrdom. That’s what my life has been. I don’t like to speak ill of the dead—but there it is. Not the smallest bill, but it had all to be gone over—just as though Roger had had a few miserly hundreds a year instead of being (as Mr. Hammond told me yesterday) one of the wealthiest men in these parts.”
“I thought, doctor, that you might explain it to M. Poirot—help him understand—because it’s hard for someone from another country to grasp our perspective. And you don’t realize—nobody can truly understand—what I’ve had to deal with. A torment—a long torment. That’s what my life has been. I don’t want to speak poorly of the dead—but there it is. Not a single bill was small; everything had to be reviewed—just as if Roger had only a few meager hundreds a year instead of being (as Mr. Hammond told me yesterday) one of the richest men around here.”
Mrs. Ackroyd paused to dab her eyes with the frilled handkerchief.
Mrs. Ackroyd paused to wipe her eyes with the frilly handkerchief.
170
170
“Yes,” I said encouragingly. “You were talking about bills?”
“Yes,” I said encouragingly. “You were saying something about bills?”
“Those dreadful bills. And some I didn’t like to show Roger at all. They were things a man wouldn’t understand. He would have said the things weren’t necessary. And of course they mounted up, you know, and they kept coming in——”
“Those awful bills. And there were some I really didn’t want to show Roger at all. They were things a guy just wouldn’t get. He would have said those things weren’t necessary. And, of course, they added up, you know, and they just kept coming in——”
She looked at me appealingly, as though asking me to condole with her on this striking peculiarity.
She looked at me with a pleading expression, as if she wanted me to sympathize with her about this unusual quirk.
“It’s a habit they have,” I agreed.
“It’s something they do,” I agreed.
“And the tone altered—became quite abusive. I assure you, doctor, I was becoming a nervous wreck. I couldn’t sleep at nights. And a dreadful fluttering round the heart. And then I got a letter from a Scotch gentleman—as a matter of fact there were two letters—both Scotch gentlemen. Mr. Bruce MacPherson was one, and the other were Colin MacDonald. Quite a coincidence.”
“And then the tone changed—it got really harsh. I assure you, doctor, I was turning into a nervous wreck. I couldn't sleep at night. There was this awful fluttering in my heart. Then I received a letter from a Scottish guy—actually, there were two letters—both from Scottish guys. One was from Mr. Bruce MacPherson, and the other was from Colin MacDonald. What a coincidence.”
“Hardly that,” I said dryly. “They are usually Scotch gentlemen, but I suspect a Semitic strain in their ancestry.”
“Not really,” I said dryly. “They’re usually Scottish gentlemen, but I suspect there’s some Jewish ancestry in their background.”
“Ten pounds to ten thousand on note of hand alone,” murmured Mrs. Ackroyd reminiscently. “I wrote to one of them, but it seemed there were difficulties.”
“Ten pounds to ten thousand on a promissory note alone,” Mrs. Ackroyd said, reminiscing. “I wrote to one of them, but it seemed there were issues.”
She paused.
She took a break.
I gathered that we were just coming to delicate ground. I have never known any one more difficult to bring to the point.
I realized we were about to enter sensitive territory. I’ve never met anyone more hard to pin down.
“You see,” murmured Mrs. Ackroyd, “it’s all a question of expectations, isn’t it? Testamentary expectations. And though, of course, I expected that Roger171 would provide for me, I didn’t know. I thought that if only I could glance over a copy of his will—not in any sense of vulgar prying—but just so that I could make my own arrangements.”
“You see,” whispered Mrs. Ackroyd, “it’s all about expectations, right? Inheritance expectations. And while I assumed that Roger171 would take care of me, I didn’t actually know. I thought that if I could just take a look at a copy of his will—not out of any kind of nosiness—but just so I could sort out my own plans.”
She glanced sideways at me. The position was now very delicate indeed. Fortunately words, ingeniously used, will serve to mask the ugliness of naked facts.
She looked over at me. The situation was really delicate now. Luckily, clever use of words can help cover up the harshness of bare facts.
“I could only tell this to you, dear Dr. Sheppard,” said Mrs. Ackroyd rapidly. “I can trust you not to misjudge me, and to represent the matter in the right light to M. Poirot. It was on Friday afternoon——”
“I can only share this with you, dear Dr. Sheppard,” Mrs. Ackroyd said quickly. “I trust you not to judge me wrongly and to present the situation accurately to M. Poirot. It was on Friday afternoon——”
She came to a stop and swallowed uncertainly.
She paused and swallowed nervously.
“Yes,” I repeated encouragingly. “On Friday afternoon. Well?”
"Yes," I said with encouragement. "On Friday afternoon. So?"
“Every one was out, or so I thought. And I went into Roger’s study—I had some real reason for going there—I mean, there was nothing underhand about it. And as I saw all the papers heaped on the desk, it just came to me, like a flash: ‘I wonder if Roger keeps his will in one of the drawers of the desk.’ I’m so impulsive, always was, from a child. I do things on the spur of the moment. He’d left his keys—very careless of him—in the lock of the top drawer.”
“Everyone was out, or so I thought. So, I went into Roger's study—I had a legitimate reason for being there—I mean, it wasn’t sneaky at all. When I saw all the papers piled on the desk, it hit me all of a sudden: ‘I wonder if Roger keeps his will in one of the desk drawers.’ I’m pretty impulsive; I’ve always been that way since I was a kid. I tend to act on a whim. He had left his keys—really careless of him—in the lock of the top drawer.”
“I see,” I said helpfully. “So you searched the desk. Did you find the will?”
“I get it,” I said supportively. “So you looked through the desk. Did you find the will?”
Mrs. Ackroyd gave a little scream, and I realized that I had not been sufficiently diplomatic.
Mrs. Ackroyd let out a small scream, and I realized that I hadn't been diplomatic enough.
“How dreadful it sounds. But it wasn’t at all like that really.”
“How terrible it sounds. But it wasn’t really like that at all.”
172
172
“Of course it wasn’t,” I said hastily. “You must forgive my unfortunate way of putting things.”
“Of course it wasn’t,” I said quickly. “You have to forgive my bad way of saying things.”
“You see, men are so peculiar. In dear Roger’s place, I should not have objected to revealing the provisions of my will. But men are so secretive. One is forced to adopt little subterfuges in self-defence.”
“You see, men are so strange. If I were in dear Roger’s position, I wouldn’t have minded sharing the details of my will. But men are so guarded. You have to come up with little tricks to protect yourself.”
“And the result of the little subterfuge?” I asked.
“And what was the outcome of that little trick?” I asked.
“That’s just what I’m telling you. As I got to the bottom drawer, Bourne came in. Most awkward. Of course I shut the drawer and stood up, and I called her attention to a few specks of dust on the surface. But I didn’t like the way she looked—quite respectful in manner, but a very nasty light in her eyes. Almost contemptuous, if you know what I mean. I never have liked that girl very much. She’s a good servant, and she says Ma’am, and doesn’t object to wearing caps and aprons (which I declare to you a lot of them do nowadays), and she can say ‘Not at home’ without scruples if she has to answer the door instead of Parker, and she doesn’t have those peculiar gurgling noises inside which so many parlormaids seem to have when they wait at table——Let me see, where was I?”
“That’s exactly what I’m saying. As I was reaching into the bottom drawer, Bourne walked in. It was pretty awkward. I immediately shut the drawer and stood up, pointing out a few dust specks on the surface. But I didn’t like the way she looked—she seemed respectful, but there was a pretty nasty glint in her eyes. Almost contemptuous, if you know what I mean. I’ve never really liked that girl very much. She’s a good servant, she calls me Ma’am, and doesn’t mind wearing caps and aprons (which a lot of them do, I swear), and she can say ‘Not at home’ without a second thought if she has to answer the door instead of Parker, and she doesn’t make those weird gurgling noises that so many parlormaids have when they serve at the table—Let me see, where was I?”
“You were saying, that in spite of several valuable qualities, you never liked Bourne.”
“You were saying that even though he had several great qualities, you never liked Bourne.”
“No more I do. She’s—odd. There’s something different about her from the others. Too well educated, that’s my opinion. You can’t tell who are ladies and who aren’t nowadays.”
“No, I don’t anymore. She’s—different. There’s something about her that sets her apart from the others. She’s too well-educated, in my opinion. You really can’t tell who’s a lady and who isn’t these days.”
“And what happened next?” I asked.
“And then what happened?” I asked.
“Nothing. At least, Roger came in. And I thought173 he was out for a walk. And he said: ‘What’s all this?’ and I said, ‘Nothing. I just came in to fetch Punch.’ And I took Punch and went out with it. Bourne stayed behind. I heard her asking Roger if she could speak to him for a minute. I went straight up to my room, to lie down. I was very upset.”
“Nothing. At least, Roger came in. I thought173 he was out for a walk. He asked, ‘What’s going on?’ and I replied, ‘Nothing. I just came in to grab Punch.’ Then I took Punch and went out with it. Bourne stayed behind. I heard her asking Roger if she could talk to him for a minute. I went straight to my room to lie down. I was really upset.”
There was a pause.
There was a pause.
“You will explain to M. Poirot, won’t you? You can see for yourself what a trivial matter the whole thing was. But, of course, when he was so stern about concealing things, I thought of this at once. Bourne may have made some extraordinary story out of it, but you can explain, can’t you?”
“You’ll explain it to M. Poirot, right? You can tell how trivial the whole thing actually was. But, of course, when he was so serious about hiding details, that crossed my mind immediately. Bourne might have turned it into some wild story, but you can clarify things, can’t you?”
“That is all?” I said. “You have told me everything?”
"Is that it?" I asked. "You've told me everything?"
“Ye-es,” said Mrs. Ackroyd. “Oh! yes,” she added firmly.
“Yeah,” said Mrs. Ackroyd. “Oh! yes,” she added confidently.
But I had noted the momentary hesitation, and I knew that there was still something she was keeping back. It was nothing less than a flash of sheer genius that prompted me to ask the question I did.
But I had noticed the brief hesitation, and I knew that there was still something she was holding back. It was nothing less than a moment of pure genius that made me ask the question I did.
“Mrs. Ackroyd,” I said, “was it you who left the silver table open?”
“Mrs. Ackroyd,” I said, “did you leave the silver table open?”
I had my answer in the blush of guilt that even rouge and powder could not conceal.
I could see my answer in the blush of guilt that even makeup couldn't hide.
“How did you know?” she whispered.
“How did you find out?” she whispered.
“It was you, then?”
"Was it you, then?"
“Yes—I—you see—there were one or two pieces of old silver—very interesting. I had been reading up the subject and there was an illustration of quite a small piece which had fetched an immense sum at Christy’s.174 It looked to me just the same as the one in the silver table. I thought I would take it up to London with me when I went—and—and have it valued. Then if it really was a valuable piece, just think what a charming surprise it would have been for Roger?”
“Yes—I—you see—there were a couple of pieces of old silver—very interesting. I had been reading about the subject, and there was an illustration of a small piece that had sold for a huge amount at Christy’s.174 It looked exactly like the one on the silver table. I thought I would take it up to London with me when I went—and—and have it appraised. Then if it really was a valuable piece, just imagine how lovely a surprise it would have been for Roger?”
I refrained from comments, accepting Mrs. Ackroyd’s story on its merits. I even forbore to ask her why it was necessary to abstract what she wanted in such a surreptitious manner.
I held back my comments, taking Mrs. Ackroyd’s story at face value. I even avoided asking her why she felt the need to take what she wanted in such a sneaky way.
“Why did you leave the lid open?” I asked. “Did you forget?”
“Why did you leave the lid open?” I asked. “Did you forget?”
“I was startled,” said Mrs. Ackroyd. “I heard footsteps coming along the terrace outside. I hastened out of the room and just got up the stairs before Parker opened the front door to you.”
“I was surprised,” said Mrs. Ackroyd. “I heard footsteps coming along the terrace outside. I quickly left the room and just made it up the stairs before Parker opened the front door for you.”
“That must have been Miss Russell,” I said thoughtfully. Mrs. Ackroyd had revealed to me one fact that was extremely interesting. Whether her designs upon Ackroyd’s silver had been strictly honorable I neither knew nor cared. What did interest me was the fact that Miss Russell must have entered the drawing-room by the window, and that I had not been wrong when I judged her to be out of breath with running. Where had she been? I thought of the summer-house and the scrap of cambric.
"That must have been Miss Russell," I said thoughtfully. Mrs. Ackroyd had shared one fact with me that was particularly interesting. I didn't know or care whether her intentions regarding Ackroyd's silver were completely honorable. What intrigued me was that Miss Russell must have entered the drawing-room through the window, and I wasn't mistaken in thinking she looked out of breath from running. Where had she been? I thought of the summer house and the piece of cambric.
“I wonder if Miss Russell has her handkerchiefs starched!” I exclaimed on the spur of the moment.
“I wonder if Miss Russell has her handkerchiefs ironed!” I exclaimed on impulse.
Mrs. Ackroyd’s start recalled me to myself, and I rose.
Mrs. Ackroyd's start brought me back to reality, and I stood up.
175
175
“You think you can explain to M. Poirot?” she asked anxiously.
"You think you can explain it to M. Poirot?" she asked nervously.
“Oh, certainly. Absolutely.”
“Oh, definitely. For sure.”
I got away at last, after being forced to listen to more justifications of her conduct.
I finally got away after having to listen to more excuses for her behavior.
The parlormaid was in the hall, and it was she who helped me on with my overcoat. I observed her more closely than I had done heretofore. It was clear that she had been crying.
The parlor maid was in the hallway, and she was the one who helped me put on my overcoat. I looked at her more carefully than I had before. It was obvious that she had been crying.
“How is it,” I asked, “that you told us that Mr. Ackroyd sent for you on Friday to his study? I hear now that it was you who asked to speak to him?”
“How is it,” I asked, “that you told us Mr. Ackroyd called for you in his study on Friday? I’m hearing now that it was you who wanted to talk to him?”
For a minute the girl’s eyes dropped before mine.
For a moment, the girl's eyes looked down instead of meeting mine.
Then she spoke.
Then she said.
“I meant to leave in any case,” she said uncertainly.
“I was planning to leave anyway,” she said uncertainly.
I said no more. She opened the front door for me. Just as I was passing out, she said suddenly in a low voice:—
I said no more. She opened the front door for me. Just as I was stepping outside, she suddenly said in a low voice:—
“Excuse me, sir, is there any news of Captain Paton?”
“Excuse me, sir, is there any update on Captain Paton?”
I shook my head, looking at her inquiringly.
I shook my head and looked at her with curiosity.
“He ought to come back,” she said. “Indeed—indeed he ought to come back.”
“He should come back,” she said. “Really—he really should come back.”
She was looking at me with appealing eyes.
She was looking at me with captivating eyes.
“Does no one know where he is?” she asked.
“Doesn’t anyone know where he is?” she asked.
“Do you?” I said sharply.
"Do you?" I asked sharply.
She shook her head.
She rolled her eyes.
“No, indeed. I know nothing. But any one who was a friend to him would tell him this: he ought to come back.”
“No, really. I don’t know anything. But anyone who was his friend would tell him this: he should come back.”
176
176
I lingered, thinking that perhaps the girl would say more. Her next question surprised me.
I waited, hoping that the girl might say more. Her next question surprised me.
“When do they think the murder was done? Just before ten o’clock?”
“When do they think the murder happened? Right before ten o’clock?”
“That is the idea,” I said. “Between a quarter to ten and the hour.”
"That's the plan," I said. "Between 9:45 and 10:00."
“Not earlier? Not before a quarter to ten?”
"Not earlier? Not before 9:45?"
I looked at her attentively. She was so clearly eager for a reply in the affirmative.
I watched her closely. She was obviously eager for a positive response.
“That’s out of the question,” I said. “Miss Ackroyd saw her uncle alive at a quarter to ten.”
"That's not happening," I said. "Miss Ackroyd saw her uncle alive at 9:45."
She turned away, and her whole figure seemed to droop.
She turned away, and her whole body seemed to slump.
“A handsome girl,” I said to myself as I drove off. “An exceedingly handsome girl.”
“A beautiful girl,” I said to myself as I drove away. “An incredibly beautiful girl.”
Caroline was at home. She had had a visit from Poirot and was very pleased and important about it.
Caroline was at home. She had a visit from Poirot and felt very pleased and important about it.
“I am helping him with the case,” she explained.
“I’m helping him with the case,” she said.
I felt rather uneasy. Caroline is bad enough as it is. What will she be like with her detective instincts encouraged?
I felt pretty uneasy. Caroline is already challenging enough. What will she be like with her detective instincts fueled?
“Are you going round the neighborhood looking for Ralph Paton’s mysterious girl?” I inquired.
“Are you going around the neighborhood looking for Ralph Paton’s mysterious girl?” I asked.
“I might do that on my own account,” said Caroline. “No, this is a special thing M. Poirot wants me to find out for him.”
"I might do that on my own," Caroline said. "No, this is something special that M. Poirot wants me to discover for him."
“What is it?” I asked.
"What's up?" I asked.
“He wants to know whether Ralph Paton’s boots were black or brown,” said Caroline with tremendous solemnity.
“He wants to know if Ralph Paton’s boots were black or brown,” said Caroline very seriously.
177
177
I stared at her. I see now that I was unbelievably stupid about these boots. I failed altogether to grasp the point.
I stared at her. I realize now that I was incredibly clueless about these boots. I completely missed the point.
“They were brown shoes,” I said. “I saw them.”
“They were brown shoes,” I said. “I saw them.”
“Not shoes, James, boots. M. Poirot wants to know whether a pair of boots Ralph had with him at the hotel were brown or black. A lot hangs on it.”
“Not shoes, James, boots. M. Poirot wants to know if the pair of boots Ralph had at the hotel were brown or black. A lot depends on it.”
Call me dense if you like. I didn’t see.
Call me dumb if you want. I didn’t notice.
“And how are you going to find out?” I asked.
“And how are you going to find out?” I asked.
Caroline said there would be no difficulty about that. Our Annie’s dearest friend was Miss Ganett’s maid, Clara. And Clara was walking out with the boots at the Three Boars. The whole thing was simplicity itself, and by the aid of Miss Ganett, who coöperated loyally, at once giving Clara leave of absence, the matter was rushed through at express speed.
Caroline said there wouldn’t be any problem with that. Our Annie’s best friend was Miss Ganett’s maid, Clara. And Clara was out with the boots at the Three Boars. The whole thing was straightforward, and with Miss Ganett's loyal help, who immediately granted Clara time off, the matter was handled very quickly.
It was when we were sitting down to lunch that Caroline remarked, with would-be unconcern:—
It was while we were having lunch that Caroline casually commented,
“About those boots of Ralph Paton’s.”
“About those boots belonging to Ralph Paton.”
“Well,” I said, “what about them?”
“Well,” I said, “what about them?”
“M. Poirot thought they were probably brown. He was wrong. They’re black.”
“M. Poirot thought they were probably brown. He was wrong. They’re black.”
And Caroline nodded her head several times. She evidently felt that she had scored a point over Poirot.
And Caroline nodded her head several times. She clearly felt that she had gained an advantage over Poirot.
I did not answer. I was puzzling over what the color of a pair of Ralph Paton’s boots had to do with the case.
I didn’t reply. I was trying to figure out what the color of a pair of Ralph Paton’s boots had to do with the case.
CHAPTER XV
I was to have a further proof that day of the success of Poirot’s tactics. That challenge of his had been a subtle touch born of his knowledge of human nature. A mixture of fear and guilt had wrung the truth from Mrs. Ackroyd. She was the first to react.
I was to get more proof that day of how well Poirot’s tactics worked. That challenge of his was a clever move based on his understanding of human nature. A mix of fear and guilt had forced the truth out of Mrs. Ackroyd. She was the first to respond.
That afternoon when I returned from seeing my patients, Caroline told me that Geoffrey Raymond had just left.
That afternoon when I got back from seeing my patients, Caroline told me that Geoffrey Raymond had just left.
“Did he want to see me?” I asked, as I hung up my coat in the hall.
“Did he want to see me?” I asked, as I hung up my coat in the hallway.
Caroline was hovering by my elbow.
Caroline was standing right next to me.
“It was M. Poirot he wanted to see,” she said. “He’d just come from The Larches. M. Poirot was out. Mr. Raymond thought that he might be here, or that you might know where he was.”
“It was Mr. Poirot he wanted to see,” she said. “He’d just come from The Larches. Mr. Poirot was out. Mr. Raymond thought that he might be here, or that you might know where he was.”
“I haven’t the least idea.”
"I have no idea."
“I tried to make him wait,” said Caroline, “but he said he would call back at The Larches in half an hour, and went away down the village. A great pity, because M. Poirot came in practically the minute after he left.”
“I tried to make him wait,” Caroline said, “but he said he would call back at The Larches in half an hour and then headed down the village. It’s a real shame, because M. Poirot arrived practically the minute he left.”
“Came in here?”
“Came in here?”
“No, to his own house.”
“No, to his place.”
“How do you know?”
"How do you know that?"
“The side window,” said Caroline briefly.
"The side window," Caroline said briefly.
179
179
It seemed to me that we had now exhausted the topic. Caroline thought otherwise.
It seemed to me that we had now covered everything on the topic. Caroline felt differently.
“Aren’t you going across?”
"Are you not going across?"
“Across where?”
"Across where?"
“To The Larches, of course.”
"To The Larches, obviously."
“My dear Caroline,” I said, “what for?”
“My dear Caroline,” I said, “what for?”
“Mr. Raymond wanted to see him very particularly,” said Caroline. “You might hear what it’s all about.”
“Mr. Raymond really wants to see him,” said Caroline. “You might find out what it’s about.”
I raised my eyebrows.
I raised my eyebrows.
“Curiosity is not my besetting sin,” I remarked coldly. “I can exist comfortably without knowing exactly what my neighbors are doing and thinking.”
“Curiosity isn't my biggest flaw,” I said flatly. “I can live just fine without knowing exactly what my neighbors are up to and thinking.”
“Stuff and nonsense, James,” said my sister. “You want to know just as much as I do. You’re not so honest, that’s all. You always have to pretend.”
“Come on, James,” my sister said. “You want to know just as much as I do. You’re not really being honest, that’s all. You always have to put on a front.”
“Really, Caroline,” I said, and retired into my surgery.
“Honestly, Caroline,” I said, and stepped back into my office.
Ten minutes later Caroline tapped at the door and entered. In her hand she held what seemed to be a pot of jam.
Ten minutes later, Caroline knocked on the door and walked in. In her hand, she held what looked like a jar of jam.
“I wonder, James,” she said, “if you would mind taking this pot of medlar jelly across to M. Poirot? I promised it to him. He has never tasted any home-made medlar jelly.”
“I wonder, James,” she said, “if you could take this jar of medlar jelly to M. Poirot? I promised it to him. He’s never had any homemade medlar jelly.”
“Why can’t Annie go?” I asked coldly.
“Why can't Annie go?” I asked coldly.
“She’s doing some mending. I can’t spare her.”
"She’s busy fixing some things. I can’t let her go."
Caroline and I looked at each other.
Caroline and I shared looks.
“Very well,” I said, rising. “But if I take the beastly thing, I shall just leave it at the door. You understand that?”
“Alright,” I said, getting up. “But if I take that horrible thing, I’ll just leave it at the door. You get that?”
180
180
My sister raised her eyebrows.
My sister arched an eyebrow.
“Naturally,” she said. “Who suggested you should do anything else?”
“Naturally,” she said. “Who said you should do anything different?”
The honors were with Caroline.
Caroline received the honors.
“If you do happen to see M. Poirot,” she said, as I opened the front door, “you might tell him about the boots.”
“If you do happen to see M. Poirot,” she said as I opened the front door, “you could mention the boots to him.”
It was a most subtle parting shot. I wanted dreadfully to understand the enigma of the boots. When the old lady with the Breton cap opened the door to me, I found myself asking if M. Poirot was in, quite automatically.
It was a very subtle parting shot. I desperately wanted to understand the mystery of the boots. When the old lady in the Breton cap opened the door for me, I found myself asking if M. Poirot was in, almost without thinking.
Poirot sprang up to meet me, with every appearance of pleasure.
Poirot jumped up to greet me, looking genuinely pleased.
“Sit down, my good friend,” he said. “The big chair? This small one? The room is not too hot, no?”
“Sit down, my good friend,” he said. “The big chair? This small one? The room isn’t too hot, is it?”
I thought it was stifling, but refrained from saying so. The windows were closed, and a large fire burned in the grate.
I thought it was stuffy, but I held my tongue. The windows were shut, and a big fire crackled in the fireplace.
“The English people, they have a mania for the fresh air,” declared Poirot. “The big air, it is all very well outside, where it belongs. Why admit it to the house? But let us not discuss such banalities. You have something for me, yes?”
“The English people have a craze for fresh air,” Poirot declared. “The big air is fine outside, where it belongs. Why let it into the house? But let’s not talk about such trivialities. You have something for me, right?”
“Two things,” I said. “First—this—from my sister.”
“Two things,” I said. “First—this—from my sister.”
I handed over the pot of medlar jelly.
I handed over the jar of medlar jelly.
“How kind of Mademoiselle Caroline. She has remembered her promise. And the second thing?”
“How thoughtful of Mademoiselle Caroline. She hasn’t forgotten her promise. And what’s the second thing?”
“Information—of a kind.”
"Type of information."
181
181
And I told him of my interview with Mrs. Ackroyd. He listened with interest, but not much excitement.
And I told him about my meeting with Mrs. Ackroyd. He listened with interest, but not much enthusiasm.
“It clears the ground,” he said thoughtfully. “And it has a certain value as confirming the evidence of the housekeeper. She said, you remember, that she found the silver table lid open and closed it down in passing.”
“It clears the ground,” he said thoughtfully. “And it’s useful in confirming what the housekeeper said. She mentioned, you remember, that she found the silver table lid open and closed it as she walked by.”
“What about her statement that she went into the drawing-room to see if the flowers were fresh?”
"What about her claim that she went into the living room to check if the flowers were fresh?"
“Ah! we never took that very seriously, did we, my friend? It was patently an excuse, trumped up in a hurry, by a woman who felt it urgent to explain her presence—which, by the way, you would probably never have thought of questioning. I considered it possible that her agitation might arise from the fact that she had been tampering with the silver table, but I think now that we must look for another cause.”
“Ah! We never took that very seriously, did we, my friend? It was clearly just an excuse made up quickly by a woman who urgently needed to explain her presence—which, by the way, you probably never would have thought to question. I thought it might be possible that her nervousness came from the fact that she had been messing with the silver table, but now I believe we should look for another reason.”
“Yes,” I said. “Whom did she go out to meet? And why?”
“Yes,” I said. “Who did she go out to meet? And why?”
“You think she went to meet some one?”
“You think she went to meet someone?”
“I do.”
"I do."
Poirot nodded.
Poirot acknowledged.
“So do I,” he said thoughtfully.
“So do I,” he said, thinking about it.
There was a pause.
There was a break.
“By the way,” I said, “I’ve got a message for you from my sister. Ralph Paton’s boots were black, not brown.”
“By the way,” I said, “I have a message for you from my sister. Ralph Paton’s boots were black, not brown.”
I was watching him closely as I gave the message, and I fancied that I saw a momentary flicker of discomposure. If so, it passed almost immediately.
I was watching him closely as I delivered the message, and I thought I spotted a brief moment of discomfort. If that was the case, it faded almost instantly.
“She is absolutely positive they are not brown?”
“She is completely sure they aren’t brown?”
“Absolutely.”
“Definitely.”
182
182
“Ah!” said Poirot regretfully. “That is a pity.”
“Ah!” Poirot said, feeling sorry. “That’s too bad.”
And he seemed quite crestfallen.
And he seemed really down.
He entered into no explanations, but at once started a new subject of conversation.
He didn't provide any explanations, but immediately changed the subject of conversation.
“The housekeeper, Miss Russell, who came to consult you on that Friday morning—is it indiscreet to ask what passed at the interview—apart from the medical details, I mean?”
“The housekeeper, Miss Russell, who came to see you that Friday morning—can I ask what was discussed during the meeting—besides the medical details, I mean?”
“Not at all,” I said. “When the professional part of the conversation was over, we talked for a few minutes about poisons, and the ease or difficulty of detecting them, and about drug-taking and drug-takers.”
“Not at all,” I said. “When the business part of the conversation was over, we chatted for a few minutes about poisons, how easy or hard they are to detect, and about drug use and people who use drugs.”
“With special reference to cocaine?” asked Poirot.
"With a specific focus on cocaine?" asked Poirot.
“How did you know?” I asked, somewhat surprised.
“How did you know?” I asked, a bit surprised.
For answer, the little man rose and crossed the room to where newspapers were filed. He brought me a copy of the Daily Budget, dated Friday, 16th September, and showed me an article dealing with the smuggling of cocaine. It was a somewhat lurid article, written with an eye to picturesque effect.
For an answer, the little man stood up and walked across the room to where the newspapers were stored. He handed me a copy of the Daily Budget, dated Friday, September 16th, and pointed out an article about the smuggling of cocaine. It was a pretty sensational article, written to be visually striking.
“That is what put cocaine into her head, my friend,” he said.
“That’s what got cocaine into her head, my friend,” he said.
I would have catechized him further, for I did not quite understand his meaning, but at that moment the door opened and Geoffrey Raymond was announced.
I would have asked him more questions because I didn't fully understand what he meant, but at that moment the door opened and Geoffrey Raymond was announced.
He came in fresh and debonair as ever, and greeted us both.
He walked in looking sharp and confident as always, and greeted us both.
“How are you, doctor? M. Poirot, this is the second time I’ve been here this morning. I was anxious to catch you.”
“How are you, doctor? M. Poirot, this is the second time I’ve been here this morning. I was eager to see you.”
183
183
“Perhaps I’d better be off,” I suggested rather awkwardly.
“Maybe I should head out,” I suggested a bit awkwardly.
“Not on my account, doctor. No, it’s just this,” he went on, seating himself at a wave of invitation from Poirot, “I’ve got a confession to make.”
“Not because of me, doctor. No, it’s just this,” he continued, taking a seat at Poirot’s inviting gesture, “I have a confession to make.”
“En verité?” said Poirot, with an air of polite interest.
“En vérité?” said Poirot, with a tone of genuine curiosity.
“Oh, it’s of no consequence, really. But, as a matter of fact, my conscience has been pricking me ever since yesterday afternoon. You accused us all of keeping back something, M. Poirot. I plead guilty. I’ve had something up my sleeve.”
“Oh, it’s not a big deal, really. But, to be honest, my conscience has been bothering me since yesterday afternoon. You claimed that we were all hiding something, M. Poirot. I admit it. I’ve had something planned.”
“And what is that, M. Raymond?”
“And what is that, Mr. Raymond?”
“As I say, it’s nothing of consequence—just this. I was in debt—badly, and that legacy came in the nick of time. Five hundred pounds puts me on my feet again with a little to spare.”
“As I said, it’s nothing important—just this. I was seriously in debt, and that inheritance came at just the right moment. Five hundred pounds gets me back on my feet with a bit left over.”
He smiled at us both with that engaging frankness that made him such a likable youngster.
He smiled at us both with that charming honesty that made him such a likable young man.
“You know how it is. Suspicious looking policeman—don’t like to admit you were hard up for money—think it will look bad to them. But I was a fool, really, because Blunt and I were in the billiard room from a quarter to ten onwards, so I’ve got a watertight alibi and nothing to fear. Still, when you thundered out that stuff about concealing things, I felt a nasty prick of conscience, and I thought I’d like to get it off my mind.”
“You know how it is. There's a suspicious-looking cop, and you don't want to admit you were short on cash—thinking it will make you look bad to them. But I was being an idiot, really, because Blunt and I were in the billiard room from a quarter to ten onward, so I’ve got a solid alibi and nothing to worry about. Still, when you started going on about hiding things, I felt a sharp twinge of guilt, and I thought I’d like to clear my mind.”
He got up again and stood smiling at us.
He stood up again and smiled at us.
“You are a very wise young man,” said Poirot, nodding at him with approval. “See you, when I know that184 any one is hiding things from me, I suspect that the thing hidden may be something very bad indeed. You have done well.”
“You're a really wise young man,” Poirot said, nodding at him approvingly. “You see, whenever I sense that someone is keeping secrets from me, I suspect that what they're hiding could be quite serious. You've done well.”
“I’m glad I’m cleared from suspicion,” laughed Raymond. “I’ll be off now.”
“I’m glad I’m no longer under suspicion,” laughed Raymond. “I’ll head out now.”
“So that is that,” I remarked, as the door closed behind the young secretary.
“So that’s it,” I said as the door closed behind the young secretary.
“Yes,” agreed Poirot. “A mere bagatelle—but if he had not been in the billiard room—who knows? After all, many crimes have been committed for the sake of less than five hundred pounds. It all depends on what sum is sufficient to break a man. A question of the relativity, is it not so? Have you reflected, my friend, that many people in that house stood to benefit by Mr. Ackroyd’s death? Mrs. Ackroyd, Miss Flora, young Mr. Raymond, the housekeeper, Miss Russell. Only one, in fact, does not, Major Blunt.”
“Yes,” Poirot agreed. “Just a trivial matter—but if he hadn’t been in the billiard room—who knows? After all, many crimes have been committed for less than five hundred pounds. It all comes down to what amount is enough to push someone over the edge. It’s a question of relativity, isn’t it? Have you thought about the fact that many people in that house stood to gain from Mr. Ackroyd’s death? Mrs. Ackroyd, Miss Flora, young Mr. Raymond, the housekeeper, Miss Russell. Only one person doesn’t benefit, and that’s Major Blunt.”
His tone in uttering that name was so peculiar that I looked up, puzzled.
His tone when he said that name was so strange that I looked up, confused.
“I don’t quite understand you?” I said.
“I don’t really get you?” I said.
“Two of the people I accused have given me the truth.”
"Two of the people I accused have told me the truth."
“You think Major Blunt has something to conceal also?”
“You think Major Blunt has something to hide too?”
“As for that,” remarked Poirot nonchalantly, “there is a saying, is there not, that Englishmen conceal only one thing—their love? And Major Blunt, I should say, is not good at concealments.”
“As for that,” Poirot said casually, “there's a saying, isn’t there, that Englishmen only hide one thing—their love? And Major Blunt, I would say, isn't great at keeping things hidden.”
“Sometimes,” I said, “I wonder if we haven’t rather jumped to conclusions on one point.”
“Sometimes,” I said, “I wonder if we’ve jumped to conclusions on one point.”
“What is that?”
“What’s that?”
185
185
“We’ve assumed that the blackmailer of Mrs. Ferrars is necessarily the murderer of Mr. Ackroyd. Mightn’t we be mistaken?”
“We’ve assumed that Mrs. Ferrars’ blackmailer is definitely the murderer of Mr. Ackroyd. Could we be wrong?”
Poirot nodded energetically.
Poirot nodded enthusiastically.
“Very good. Very good indeed. I wondered if that idea would come to you. Of course it is possible. But we must remember one point. The letter disappeared. Still, that, as you say, may not necessarily mean that the murderer took it. When you first found the body, Parker may have abstracted the letter unnoticed by you.”
“That's great. Really great. I was curious if that idea would occur to you. Of course it's possible. But we need to keep one thing in mind. The letter disappeared. Still, as you said, that doesn’t necessarily mean that the murderer took it. When you first found the body, Parker could have taken the letter without you noticing.”
“Parker?”
“Parker?”
“Yes, Parker. I always come back to Parker—not as the murderer—no, he did not commit the murder; but who is more suitable than he as the mysterious scoundrel who terrorized Mrs. Ferrars? He may have got his information about Mr. Ferrars’s death from one of the King’s Paddock servants. At any rate, he is more likely to have come upon it than a casual guest such as Blunt, for instance.”
“Yes, Parker. I always come back to Parker—not as the murderer—no, he didn’t commit the murder; but who is more fitting than him as the mysterious villain who terrified Mrs. Ferrars? He might have gotten his information about Mr. Ferrars’s death from one of the King’s Paddock staff. In any case, he’s more likely to have stumbled upon it than a random guest like Blunt, for example.”
“Parker might have taken the letter,” I admitted. “It wasn’t till later that I noticed it was gone.”
“Parker might have taken the letter,” I admitted. “I didn't realize it was missing until later.”
“How much later? After Blunt and Raymond were in the room, or before?”
“How much later? After Blunt and Raymond got into the room, or before?”
“I can’t remember,” I said slowly. “I think it was before—no, afterwards. Yes, I’m almost sure it was afterwards.”
“I can’t remember,” I said slowly. “I think it was before—no, afterwards. Yes, I’m pretty sure it was afterwards.”
“That widens the field to three,” said Poirot thoughtfully. “But Parker is the most likely. It is in my mind to try a little experiment with Parker. How say you, my friend, will you accompany me to Fernly?”
“That brings the number to three,” Poirot said thoughtfully. “But Parker is the most likely one. I’m thinking of trying a little experiment with Parker. What do you say, my friend, will you come with me to Fernly?”
186
186
I acquiesced, and we set out at once. Poirot asked to see Miss Ackroyd, and presently Flora came to us.
I agreed, and we left right away. Poirot asked to see Miss Ackroyd, and soon Flora joined us.
“Mademoiselle Flora,” said Poirot, “I have to confide in you a little secret. I am not yet satisfied of the innocence of Parker. I propose to make a little experiment with your assistance. I want to reconstruct some of his actions on that night. But we must think of something to tell him—ah! I have it. I wish to satisfy myself as to whether voices in the little lobby could have been heard outside on the terrace. Now, ring for Parker, if you will be so good.”
“Mademoiselle Flora,” Poirot said, “I need to share a little secret with you. I'm not completely convinced of Parker's innocence. I want to conduct a small experiment with your help. I want to recreate some of his actions from that night. But we need to come up with something to tell him—ah! I’ve got it. I want to make sure we can hear voices from the little lobby outside on the terrace. Now, please ring for Parker if you wouldn’t mind.”
I did so, and presently the butler appeared, suave as ever.
I did that, and soon the butler showed up, smooth as always.
“You rang, sir?”
“Did you call, sir?”
“Yes, my good Parker. I have in mind a little experiment. I have placed Major Blunt on the terrace outside the study window. I want to see if any one there could have heard the voices of Miss Ackroyd and yourself in the lobby that night. I want to enact that little scene over again. Perhaps you would fetch the tray or whatever it was you were carrying?”
“Yes, my good Parker. I have an idea for a little experiment. I’ve set Major Blunt on the terrace outside the study window. I want to see if anyone there could have heard the voices of Miss Ackroyd and you in the lobby that night. I’d like to reenact that little scene. Could you bring the tray or whatever it was you were carrying?”
Parker vanished, and we repaired to the lobby outside the study door. Presently we heard a chink in the outer hall, and Parker appeared in the doorway carrying a tray with a siphon, a decanter of whisky, and two glasses on it.
Parker disappeared, and we went to the lobby outside the study door. Soon we heard a clink in the outer hall, and Parker showed up in the doorway carrying a tray with a soda siphon, a bottle of whisky, and two glasses on it.
“One moment,” cried Poirot, raising his hand and seemingly very excited. “We must have everything in order. Just as it occurred. It is a little method of mine.”
“One moment,” Poirot exclaimed, raising his hand and appearing quite excited. “We need to have everything in order. Just as it happened. It’s a little technique of mine.”
187
187
“A foreign custom, sir,” said Parker. “Reconstruction of the crime they call it, do they not?”
“A foreign custom, sir,” Parker said. “They call it reconstruction of the crime, don’t they?”
He was quite imperturbable as he stood there politely waiting on Poirot’s orders.
He was completely calm as he stood there politely waiting for Poirot's instructions.
“Ah! he knows something, the good Parker,” cried Poirot. “He has read of these things. Now, I beg you, let us have everything of the most exact. You came from the outer hall—so. Mademoiselle was—where?”
“Ah! He knows something, the good Parker,” cried Poirot. “He has read about these things. Now, please, let’s have all the details. You came from the outer hall—right. Where was Mademoiselle?”
“Here,” said Flora, taking up her stand just outside the study door.
“Here,” Flora said, positioning herself just outside the study door.
“Quite right, sir,” said Parker.
"Absolutely, sir," said Parker.
“I had just closed the door,” continued Flora.
“I had just closed the door,” Flora continued.
“Yes, miss,” agreed Parker. “Your hand was still on the handle as it is now.”
“Yes, miss,” Parker agreed. “Your hand was still on the handle like it is now.”
“Then allez,” said Poirot. “Play me the little comedy.”
“Then allez,” said Poirot. “Perform the little comedy for me.”
Flora stood with her hand on the door handle, and Parker came stepping through the door from the hall, bearing the tray.
Flora stood with her hand on the door handle as Parker walked in from the hall, carrying the tray.
He stopped just inside the door. Flora spoke.
He paused right inside the door. Flora said something.
“Oh! Parker. Mr. Ackroyd doesn’t want to be disturbed again to-night.”
“Oh! Parker. Mr. Ackroyd doesn’t want to be disturbed again tonight.”
“Is that right?” she added in an undertone.
“Is that so?” she added softly.
“To the best of my recollection, Miss Flora,” said Parker, “but I fancy you used the word evening instead of night.” Then, raising his voice in a somewhat theatrical fashion: “Very good, miss. Shall I lock up as usual?”
“To the best of my memory, Miss Flora,” said Parker, “but I think you used the word evening instead of night.” Then, raising his voice in a slightly dramatic way: “Very well, miss. Should I lock up as usual?”
“Yes, please.”
"Sure, please."
188
188
Parker retired through the door, Flora followed him, and started to ascend the main staircase.
Parker walked out the door, with Flora following him as she began to go up the main staircase.
“Is that enough?” she asked over her shoulder.
“Is that enough?” she asked, glancing back.
“Admirable,” declared the little man, rubbing his hands. “By the way, Parker, are you sure there were two glasses on the tray that evening? Who was the second one for?”
“Impressive,” said the little man, rubbing his hands together. “By the way, Parker, are you certain there were two glasses on the tray that night? Who was the second one for?”
“I always bring two glasses, sir,” said Parker. “Is there anything further?”
“I always bring two glasses, sir,” Parker said. “Is there anything else you need?”
“Nothing. I thank you.”
"Nothing. Thanks."
Parker withdrew, dignified to the last.
Parker stepped back, maintaining his dignity until the end.
Poirot stood in the middle of the hall frowning. Flora came down and joined us.
Poirot stood in the middle of the hall, looking worried. Flora came down and joined us.
“Has your experiment been successful?” she asked. “I don’t quite understand, you know——”
“Has your experiment been successful?” she asked. “I don’t really understand, you know——”
Poirot smiled admiringly at her.
Poirot smiled at her admiringly.
“It is not necessary that you should,” he said. “But tell me, were there indeed two glasses on Parker’s tray that night?”
“It’s not required that you do,” he said. “But tell me, were there really two glasses on Parker’s tray that night?”
Flora wrinkled her brows a minute.
Flora furrowed her brows for a moment.
“I really can’t remember,” she said. “I think there were. Is—is that the object of your experiment?”
"I really can't remember," she said. "I think there were. Is that the goal of your experiment?"
Poirot took her hand and patted it.
Poirot took her hand and gave it a reassuring pat.
“Put it this way,” he said. “I am always interested to see if people will speak the truth.”
“Let me put it this way,” he said. “I’m always curious to see if people will tell the truth.”
“And did Parker speak the truth?”
“And did Parker tell the truth?”
“I rather think he did,” said Poirot thoughtfully.
“I think he did,” Poirot said thoughtfully.
A few minutes later saw us retracing our steps to the village.
A few minutes later, we were walking back to the village.
189
189
“What was the point of that question about the glasses?” I asked curiously.
“What was the point of that question about the glasses?” I asked, curious.
Poirot shrugged his shoulders.
Poirot shrugged.
“One must say something,” he remarked. “That particular question did as well as any other.”
“One has to say something,” he said. “That question worked just as well as any other.”
I stared at him.
I looked at him.
“At any rate, my friend,” he said more seriously, “I know now something I wanted to know. Let us leave it at that.”
“At any rate, my friend,” he said more seriously, “I now know something I wanted to know. Let’s leave it at that.”
CHAPTER XVI
That night we had a little Mah Jong party. This kind of simple entertainment is very popular in King’s Abbot. The guests arrive in goloshes and waterproofs after dinner. They partake of coffee and later of cake, sandwiches, and tea.
That night we had a small Mah Jong party. This kind of laid-back entertainment is really popular in King’s Abbot. The guests showed up in rain boots and waterproof jackets after dinner. They enjoyed coffee, and later had cake, sandwiches, and tea.
On this particular night our guests were Miss Ganett, and Colonel Carter, who lives near the church. A good deal of gossip is handed round at these evenings, sometimes seriously interfering with the game in progress. We used to play bridge—chatty bridge of the worst description. We find Mah Jong much more peaceful. The irritated demand as to why on earth your partner did not lead a certain card is entirely done away with, and though we still express criticisms frankly, there is not the same acrimonious spirit.
On this particular night, our guests were Miss Ganett and Colonel Carter, who lives near the church. A lot of gossip gets passed around during these evenings, sometimes seriously disrupting the game we're playing. We used to play bridge—chatty bridge at its worst. Now we find Mah Jong much more relaxing. The annoyed question of why your partner didn't play a certain card is completely eliminated, and while we still share our critiques openly, the atmosphere isn’t as tense.
“Very cold evening, eh, Sheppard?” said Colonel Carter, standing with his back to the fire. Caroline had taken Miss Ganett to her own room, and was there assisting her to disentangle herself from her many wraps. “Reminds me of the Afghan passes.”
“Pretty cold evening, huh, Sheppard?” said Colonel Carter, standing with his back to the fire. Caroline had taken Miss Ganett to her own room and was helping her get untangled from her many wraps. “It reminds me of the Afghan passes.”
“Indeed?” I said politely.
“Really?” I said politely.
“Very mysterious business this about poor Ackroyd,” continued the colonel, accepting a cup of coffee. “A191 deuce of a lot behind it—that’s what I say. Between you and me, Sheppard, I’ve heard the word blackmail mentioned!”
“It's a very mysterious situation with poor Ackroyd,” the colonel said, taking a cup of coffee. “There's a lot more to it, that’s what I think. Between you and me, Sheppard, I've heard the term blackmail thrown around!”
The colonel gave me the look which might be tabulated “one man of the world to another.”
The colonel gave me a look that could be summed up as “one man of the world to another.”
“A woman in it, no doubt,” he said. “Depend upon it, a woman in it.”
“A woman in it, for sure,” he said. “You can count on it, a woman in it.”
Caroline and Miss Ganett joined us at this minute. Miss Ganett drank coffee whilst Caroline got out the Mah Jong box and poured out the tiles upon the table.
Caroline and Miss Ganett joined us at that moment. Miss Ganett drank coffee while Caroline took out the Mah Jong box and spilled the tiles onto the table.
“Washing the tiles,” said the colonel facetiously. “That’s right—washing the tiles, as we used to say in the Shanghai Club.”
“Washing the tiles,” the colonel said jokingly. “That’s right—washing the tiles, like we used to say at the Shanghai Club.”
It is the private opinion of both Caroline and myself that Colonel Carter has never been in the Shanghai Club in his life. More, that he has never been farther east than India, where he juggled with tins of bully beef and plum and apple jam during the Great War. But the colonel is determinedly military, and in King’s Abbot we permit people to indulge their little idiosyncrasies freely.
It is our personal belief, shared by Caroline and me, that Colonel Carter has never set foot in the Shanghai Club. In fact, we think he has never traveled farther east than India, where he dealt with cans of canned meat and fruit preserves during World War I. However, the colonel is very much a military man, and here in King’s Abbot, we let people freely embrace their quirks.
“Shall we begin?” said Caroline.
"Should we get started?" said Caroline.
We sat round the table. For some five minutes there was complete silence, owing to the fact that there is tremendous secret competition amongst us as to who can build their wall quickest.
We sat around the table. For about five minutes, there was complete silence because we were secretly competing against each other to see who could build their wall the fastest.
“Go on, James,” said Caroline at last. “You’re East Wind.”
“Go ahead, James,” Caroline finally said. “You’re East Wind.”
I discarded a tile. A round or two proceeded, broken by the monotonous remarks of “Three Bamboos,” “Two Circles,” “Pung,” and frequently from Miss Ganett “Unpung,”192 owing to that lady’s habit of too hastily claiming tiles to which she had no right.
I threw away a tile. A round or two went by, interrupted by the repetitive calls of “Three Bamboos,” “Two Circles,” “Pung,” and often from Miss Ganett “Unpung,”192 because she had a habit of rushing to claim tiles that weren’t hers.
“I saw Flora Ackroyd this morning,” said Miss Ganett. “Pung—no—Unpung. I made a mistake.”
“I saw Flora Ackroyd this morning,” said Miss Ganett. “Pung—no—Unpung. I made a mistake.”
“Four Circles,” said Caroline. “Where did you see her?”
“Four Circles,” Caroline said. “Where did you see her?”
“She didn’t see me,” said Miss Ganett, with that tremendous significance only to be met with in small villages.
“She didn’t see me,” said Miss Ganett, with that intense significance only found in small towns.
“Ah!” said Caroline interestedly. “Chow.”
“Ah!” said Caroline, intrigued. “Chow.”
“I believe,” said Miss Ganett, temporarily diverted, “that it’s the right thing nowadays to say ‘Chee’ not ‘Chow.’”
“I believe,” said Miss Ganett, momentarily distracted, “that these days it’s better to say ‘Chee’ instead of ‘Chow.’”
“Nonsense,” said Caroline. “I have always said ‘Chow.’”
“Nonsense,” Caroline said. “I’ve always said ‘Chow.’”
“In the Shanghai Club,” said Colonel Carter, “they say ‘Chow.’”
“In the Shanghai Club,” said Colonel Carter, “they say ‘Chow.’”
Miss Ganett retired, crushed.
Miss Ganett retired, devastated.
“What were you saying about Flora Ackroyd?” asked Caroline, after a moment or two devoted to the game. “Was she with any one?”
“What were you saying about Flora Ackroyd?” Caroline asked after a moment or two spent on the game. “Was she with anyone?”
“Very much so,” said Miss Ganett.
"Absolutely," said Miss Ganett.
The eyes of the two ladies met, and seemed to exchange information.
The eyes of the two women locked, and it seemed like they were sharing information.
“Really,” said Caroline interestedly. “Is that it? Well, it doesn’t surprise me in the least.”
“Really,” said Caroline, intrigued. “Is that it? Well, it doesn’t surprise me at all.”
“We’re waiting for you to discard, Miss Caroline,” said the colonel. He sometimes affects the pose of the bluff male, intent on the game and indifferent to gossip. But nobody is deceived.
“We're waiting for you to throw it out, Miss Caroline,” said the colonel. He sometimes puts on the act of the tough guy, focused on the game and uninterested in the gossip. But no one is fooled.
193
193
“If you ask me,” said Miss Ganett. (“Was that a Bamboo you discarded, dear? Oh! no, I see now—it was a Circle.) As I was saying, if you ask me, Flora’s been exceedingly lucky. Exceedingly lucky she’s been.”
“If you ask me,” said Miss Ganett. (“Was that a Bamboo you tossed away, dear? Oh! no, I see now—it was a Circle.) As I was saying, if you ask me, Flora’s been really lucky. She’s been really lucky.”
“How’s that, Miss Ganett?” asked the colonel. “I’ll Pung that Green Dragon. How do you make out that Miss Flora’s been lucky? Very charming girl and all that, I know.”
“How’s that, Miss Ganett?” asked the colonel. “I’ll take care of that Green Dragon. How do you figure that Miss Flora’s been lucky? She’s a very charming girl and all that, I know.”
“I mayn’t know very much about crime,” said Miss Ganett, with the air of one who knows everything there is to know, “but I can tell you one thing. The first question that’s always asked is ‘Who last saw the deceased alive?’ And the person who did is regarded with suspicion. Now, Flora Ackroyd last saw her uncle alive. It might have looked very nasty for her—very nasty indeed. It’s my opinion—and I give it for what it’s worth, that Ralph Paton is staying away on her account, to draw suspicion away from her.”
“I might not know much about crime,” said Miss Ganett, acting like she knows everything, “but I can tell you one thing. The first question that's always asked is, ‘Who last saw the deceased alive?’ And that person is looked at with suspicion. Now, Flora Ackroyd was the last one to see her uncle alive. It could look really bad for her—really bad indeed. In my opinion—and I know how much that’s worth—Ralph Paton is staying away to take the heat off her.”
“Come, now,” I protested mildly, “you surely can’t suggest that a young girl like Flora Ackroyd is capable of stabbing her uncle in cold blood?”
“Come on,” I said gently, “you really can’t be suggesting that a young girl like Flora Ackroyd would stab her uncle in cold blood?”
“Well, I don’t know,” said Miss Ganett. “I’ve just been reading a book from the library about the underworld of Paris, and it says that some of the worst women criminals are young girls with the faces of angels.”
“Well, I’m not sure,” said Miss Ganett. “I’ve just read a book from the library about the underworld of Paris, and it says that some of the most dangerous female criminals are young girls with angelic faces.”
“That’s in France,” said Caroline instantly.
"That's in France," Caroline said immediately.
“Just so,” said the colonel. “Now, I’ll tell you a very curious thing—a story that was going round the Bazaars in India....”
“Exactly,” said the colonel. “Now, I’m going to tell you something really interesting—a story that was circulating in the markets of India....”
The colonel’s story was one of interminable length,194 and of curiously little interest. A thing that happened in India many years ago cannot compare for a moment with an event that took place in King’s Abbot the day before yesterday.
The colonel’s story was really long,194 and strangely not very interesting. Something that happened in India many years ago just can’t compete with something that happened in King’s Abbot the day before yesterday.
It was Caroline who brought the colonel’s story to a close by fortunately going Mah Jong. After the slight unpleasantness always occasioned by my corrections of Caroline’s somewhat faulty arithmetic, we started a new hand.
It was Caroline who wrapped up the colonel’s story by fortunately getting into a game of Mah Jong. After the slight awkwardness that always came from my corrections of Caroline’s somewhat off math, we started a new hand.
“East Wind passes,” said Caroline. “I’ve got an idea of my own about Ralph Paton. Three Characters. But I’m keeping it to myself for the present.”
“East Wind passes,” said Caroline. “I have my own idea about Ralph Paton. Three Characters. But I’m keeping it to myself for now.”
“Are you, dear?” said Miss Ganett. “Chow—I mean Pung.”
“Are you, dear?” said Miss Ganett. “Chow—I mean Pung.”
“Yes,” said Caroline firmly.
“Yeah,” Caroline said firmly.
“Was it all right about the boots?” asked Miss Ganett. “Their being black, I mean?”
“Is it okay about the boots?” asked Miss Ganett. “I mean, them being black?”
“Quite all right,” said Caroline.
“That's fine,” said Caroline.
“What was the point, do you think?” asked Miss Ganett.
“What do you think was the point?” asked Miss Ganett.
Caroline pursed up her lips, and shook her head with an air of knowing all about it.
Caroline pressed her lips together and shook her head, acting like she knew everything about it.
“Pung,” said Miss Ganett. “No—Unpung. I suppose that now the doctor’s in with M. Poirot he knows all the secrets?”
“Pung,” said Miss Ganett. “No—Unpung. I guess now that the doctor’s with M. Poirot, he knows all the secrets?”
“Far from it,” I said.
“Not at all,” I said.
“James is so modest,” said Caroline. “Ah! a concealed Kong.”
“James is so humble,” said Caroline. “Ah! a hidden giant.”
The colonel gave vent to a whistle. For the moment gossip was forgotten.
The colonel let out a whistle. For the moment, the gossip was forgotten.
195
195
“Your own wind, too,” he said. “And you’ve got two Pungs of Dragons. We must be careful. Miss Caroline’s out for a big hand.”
“Your own wind, too,” he said. “And you’ve got two Pungs of Dragons. We need to be cautious. Miss Caroline is going for a big win.”
We played for some minutes with no irrelevant conversation.
We played for a few minutes without any pointless chatter.
“This M. Poirot now,” said Colonel Carter, “is he really such a great detective?”
“This M. Poirot now,” said Colonel Carter, “is he really that great of a detective?”
“The greatest the world has ever known,” said Caroline solemnly. “He had to come here incognito to avoid publicity.”
“The greatest the world has ever known,” Caroline said seriously. “He had to come here undercover to avoid the spotlight.”
“Chow,” said Miss Ganett. “Quite wonderful for our little village, I’m sure. By the way, Clara—my maid, you know—is great friends with Elsie, the housemaid at Fernly, and what do you think Elsie told her? That there’s been a lot of money stolen, and it’s her opinion—Elsie’s—I mean, that the parlormaid had something to do with it. She’s leaving at the month, and she’s crying a good deal at night. If you ask me, the girl is very likely in league with a gang. She’s always been a queer girl—she’s not friends with any of the girls round here. She goes off by herself on her days out—very unnatural, I call it, and most suspicious. I asked her once to come to our Girls’ Friendly Evenings, but she refused, and then I asked her a few questions about her home and her family—all that sort of thing, and I’m bound to say I considered her manner most impertinent. Outwardly very respectful—but she shut me up in the most barefaced way.”
“Chow,” said Miss Ganett. “Really wonderful for our little village, I’m sure. By the way, Clara—my maid, you know—is great friends with Elsie, the housemaid at Fernly, and guess what Elsie told her? That there’s been a lot of money stolen, and she thinks—Elsie, I mean—that the parlormaid is involved in it. She’s leaving at the end of the month, and she’s been crying a lot at night. If you ask me, the girl is probably in cahoots with a gang. She’s always been a strange girl—she doesn’t get along with any of the girls around here. She goes off by herself on her days off—very unnatural, I think, and highly suspicious. I once asked her to come to our Girls’ Friendly Evenings, but she said no, and then I asked her a few questions about her home and family—all that sort of thing, and I have to say I found her attitude quite rude. Outwardly very respectful—but she shut me down in the most blatant way.”
Miss Ganett stopped for breath, and the colonel, who was totally uninterested in the servant question, remarked196 that in the Shanghai Club brisk play was the invariable rule.
Miss Ganett paused to catch her breath, and the colonel, who had no interest in the servant issue, commented196 that lively games were always the norm at the Shanghai Club.
We had a round of brisk play.
We had a quick match.
“That Miss Russell,” said Caroline. “She came here pretending to consult James on Friday morning. It’s my opinion she wanted to see where the poisons were kept. Five Characters.”
"That Miss Russell," Caroline said. "She came here pretending to consult James on Friday morning. I think she wanted to find out where the poisons were kept. Five Characters."
“Chow,” said Miss Ganett. “What an extraordinary idea? I wonder if you can be right.”
“Chow,” said Miss Ganett. “What an amazing idea! I wonder if you're right.”
“Talking of poisons,” said the colonel. “Eh—what? Haven’t I discarded? Oh! Eight Bamboos.”
“Speaking of poisons,” said the colonel. “Eh—what? Haven’t I gotten rid of? Oh! Eight Bamboos.”
“Mah Jong!” said Miss Ganett.
“Mah Jong!” said Miss Garnett.
Caroline was very much annoyed.
Caroline was really annoyed.
“One Red Dragon,” she said regretfully, “and I should have had a hand of three doubles.”
“One Red Dragon,” she said sadly, “and I should have had a hand of three doubles.”
“I’ve had two Red Dragons all the time,” I mentioned.
“I’ve always had two Red Dragons,” I said.
“So exactly like you, James,” said Caroline reproachfully. “You’ve no conception of the spirit of the game.”
“So just like you, James,” Caroline said with disappointment. “You have no idea of the spirit of the game.”
I myself thought I had played rather cleverly. I should have had to pay Caroline an enormous amount if she had gone Mah Jong. Miss Ganett’s Mah Jong was of the poorest variety possible, as Caroline did not fail to point out to her.
I honestly thought I had played pretty smart. I would have had to pay Caroline a huge amount if she had gone Mah Jong. Miss Ganett’s Mah Jong was the worst kind possible, as Caroline made sure to point out to her.
East Wind passed, and we started a new hand in silence.
East Wind passed, and we began a new round in silence.
“What I was going to tell you just now was this,” said Caroline.
"What I was about to tell you right now is this," Caroline said.
“Yes?” said Miss Ganett encouragingly.
“Yes?” Miss Ganett said encouragingly.
“My idea about Ralph Paton, I mean.”
"My thoughts on Ralph Paton, that is."
197
197
“Yes, dear,” said Miss Ganett, still more encouragingly. “Chow!”
“Yes, dear,” said Miss Ganett, even more encouragingly. “Chow!”
“It’s a sign of weakness to Chow so early,” said Caroline severely. “You should go for a big hand.”
“It’s a sign of weakness to back down so early,” Caroline said sternly. “You should aim for a strong hand.”
“I know,” said Miss Ganett. “You were saying—about Ralph Paton, you know?”
“I know,” said Miss Ganett. “You were talking about Ralph Paton, right?”
“Yes. Well, I’ve a pretty shrewd idea where he is.”
“Yes. Well, I have a pretty good idea of where he is.”
We all stopped to stare at her.
We all paused to look at her.
“This is very interesting, Miss Caroline,” said Colonel Carter. “All your own idea, eh?”
“This is really interesting, Miss Caroline,” said Colonel Carter. “This is all your own idea, right?”
“Well, not exactly. I’ll tell you about it. You know that big map of the county we have in the hall?”
“Well, not really. Let me explain. You know that big map of the county we have in the hallway?”
We all said Yes.
We all said yes.
“As M. Poirot was going out the other day, he stopped and looked at it, and he made some remark—I can’t remember exactly what it was. Something about Cranchester being the only big town anywhere near us—which is true, of course. But after he had gone—it came to me suddenly.”
“As M. Poirot was leaving the other day, he paused and looked at it, and he said something—I can’t recall exactly what it was. It was something about Cranchester being the only big town nearby—which is true, of course. But after he left—it suddenly hit me.”
“What came to you?”
"What did you get?"
“His meaning. Of course Ralph is in Cranchester.”
“His meaning. Of course, Ralph is in Cranchester.”
It was at that moment that I knocked down the rack that held my pieces. My sister immediately reproved me for clumsiness, but half-heartedly. She was intent on her theory.
It was at that moment that I knocked over the rack that held my pieces. My sister immediately criticized me for being clumsy, but it was half-hearted. She was focused on her theory.
“Cranchester, Miss Caroline?” said Colonel Carter. “Surely not Cranchester! It’s so near.”
“Cranchester, Miss Caroline?” said Colonel Carter. “Surely not Cranchester! It's so close.”
“That’s exactly it,” cried Caroline triumphantly. “It seems quite clear by now that he didn’t get away from198 here by train. He must simply have walked into Cranchester. And I believe he’s there still. No one would dream of his being so near at hand.”
“That's exactly it,” Caroline said triumphantly. “It’s pretty clear now that he didn’t escape from198 here by train. He must have just walked into Cranchester. And I think he’s still there. No one would even consider that he could be so close.”
I pointed out several objections to the theory, but when once Caroline has got something firmly into her head, nothing dislodges it.
I raised several objections to the theory, but once Caroline gets something firmly stuck in her head, nothing can change her mind.
“And you think M. Poirot has the same idea,” said Miss Ganett thoughtfully. “It’s a curious coincidence, but I was out for a walk this afternoon on the Cranchester road, and he passed me in a car coming from that direction.”
“And you think M. Poirot has the same thought?” Miss Ganett said thoughtfully. “It’s a strange coincidence, but I was out for a walk this afternoon on the Cranchester road, and he drove by me in a car coming from that direction.”
We all looked at each other.
We all looked at one another.
“Why, dear me,” said Miss Ganett suddenly, “I’m Mah Jong all the time, and I never noticed it.”
“Wow, I can’t believe it,” said Miss Ganett suddenly, “I’m playing Mah Jong all the time, and I never realized it.”
Caroline’s attention was distracted from her own inventive exercises. She pointed out to Miss Ganett that a hand consisting of mixed suits and too many Chows was hardly worth going Mah Jong on. Miss Ganett listened imperturbably and collected her counters.
Caroline was distracted from her own creative efforts. She told Miss Ganett that a hand made up of mixed suits and too many Chows wasn't really worth going Mah Jong on. Miss Ganett listened calmly and gathered her counters.
“Yes, dear, I know what you mean,” she said. “But it rather depends on what kind of a hand you have to start with, doesn’t it?”
“Yes, honey, I get what you're saying,” she replied. “But it really depends on what kind of hand you’re working with to begin with, doesn’t it?”
“You’ll never get the big hands if you don’t go for them,” urged Caroline.
“You won’t get the big opportunities if you don’t go for them,” urged Caroline.
“Well, we must all play our own way, mustn’t we?” said Miss Ganett. She looked down at her counters. “After all, I’m up, so far.”
“Well, we all have to do things our own way, right?” said Miss Ganett. She looked down at her chips. “After all, I’m ahead so far.”
Caroline, who was considerably down, said nothing.
Caroline, feeling really low, stayed silent.
East Wind passed, and we set to once more. Annie brought in the tea things. Caroline and Miss Ganett199 were both slightly ruffled as is often the case during one of these festive evenings.
East Wind passed, and we got started again. Annie brought in the tea things. Caroline and Miss Ganett199 were both a bit flustered, which often happens during these festive evenings.
“If you would only play a leetle quicker, dear,” said Caroline, as Miss Ganett hesitated over her discard. “The Chinese put down the tiles so quickly it sounds like little birds pattering.”
“If you could just play a little faster, dear,” said Caroline, as Miss Ganett hesitated over her discard. “The Chinese lay down the tiles so quickly it sounds like little birds fluttering.”
For some few minutes we played like the Chinese.
For a few minutes, we played like the Chinese.
“You haven’t contributed much to the sum of information, Sheppard,” said Colonel Carter genially. “You’re a sly dog. Hand in glove with the great detective, and not a hint as to the way things are going.”
“You haven’t really added much to the knowledge pool, Sheppard,” said Colonel Carter friendly. “You’re quite the clever one. Working closely with the great detective, and not giving a clue about how things are unfolding.”
“James is an extraordinary creature,” said Caroline. “He can not bring himself to part with information.”
“James is an amazing person,” said Caroline. “He just can’t bring himself to share information.”
She looked at me with some disfavor.
She looked at me with disapproval.
“I assure you,” I said, “that I don’t know anything. Poirot keeps his own counsel.”
“I promise you,” I said, “that I don’t know anything. Poirot keeps to himself.”
“Wise man,” said the colonel with a chuckle. “He doesn’t give himself away. But they’re wonderful fellows, these foreign detectives. Up to all sorts of dodges, I believe.”
“Wise guy,” said the colonel with a laugh. “He doesn’t let on. But those foreign detectives are something else. They have all kinds of tricks, I’m sure.”
“Pung,” said Miss Ganett, in a tone of quiet triumph. “And Mah Jong.”
“Pung,” said Miss Ganett, in a tone of quiet triumph. “And Mah Jong.”
The situation became more strained. It was annoyance at Miss Ganett’s going Mah Jong for the third time running which prompted Caroline to say to me as we built a fresh wall:—
The situation became more tense. It was the irritation at Miss Ganett going to play Mah Jong for the third time in a row that led Caroline to say to me as we built a new wall:—
“You are too tiresome, James. You sit there like a dead head, and say nothing at all!”
“You're so annoying, James. You just sit there like a lump and don't say anything!”
“But, my dear,” I protested, “I have really nothing to say—that is, of the kind you mean.”
“But, my dear,” I protested, “I really don’t have anything to say—that is, of the kind you mean.”
200
200
“Nonsense,” said Caroline, as she sorted her hand. “You must know something interesting.”
“Nonsense,” said Caroline, as she sorted her hand. “You have to know something interesting.”
I did not answer for a moment. I was overwhelmed and intoxicated. I had read of there being such a thing as the Perfect Winning—going Mah Jong on one’s original hand. I had never hoped to hold the hand myself.
I didn't respond for a moment. I was overwhelmed and amazed. I had read about something called the Perfect Winning—going Mah Jong with your original hand. I never thought I would actually have that hand myself.
With suppressed triumph I laid my hand face upwards on the table.
With a hidden sense of victory, I placed my palm face up on the table.
“As they say in the Shanghai Club,” I remarked, “Tin-ho—the Perfect Winning!”
“As they say in the Shanghai Club,” I said, “Tin-ho—the Perfect Winning!”
The colonel’s eyes nearly bulged out of his head.
The colonel's eyes almost popped out of his head.
“Upon my soul,” he said. “What an extraordinary thing. I never saw that happen before!”
“Honestly,” he said. “What an amazing thing. I’ve never seen that happen before!”
It was then that I went on, goaded by Caroline’s gibes, and rendered reckless by my triumph.
It was then that I moved forward, pushed by Caroline’s teasing, and made reckless by my victory.
“And as to anything interesting,” I said. “What about a gold wedding ring with a date and ‘From R.’ inside.”
“And as for anything interesting,” I said. “How about a gold wedding ring with a date and ‘From R.’ engraved inside?”
I pass over the scene that followed. I was made to say exactly where this treasure was found. I was made to reveal the date.
I’ll skip over what happened next. I was forced to say exactly where this treasure was found. I was pressured to reveal the date.
“March 13th,” said Caroline. “Just six months ago. Ah!”
“March 13th,” Caroline said. “Just six months ago. Ah!”
Out of the babel of excited suggestions and suppositions three theories were evolved:—
Out of the chaos of enthusiastic ideas and assumptions, three theories emerged:—
1. That of Colonel Carter: that Ralph was secretly married to Flora. The first or most simple solution.
1. Colonel Carter's claim: that Ralph was secretly married to Flora. The first or simplest solution.
2. That of Miss Ganett: that Roger Ackroyd had been secretly married to Mrs. Ferrars.
2. That of Miss Ganett: that Roger Ackroyd had been secretly married to Mrs. Ferrars.
3. That of my sister: that Roger Ackroyd had married his housekeeper, Miss Russell.
3. That of my sister: that Roger Ackroyd had married his housekeeper, Miss Russell.
201
201
A fourth or super-theory was propounded by Caroline later as we went up to bed.
A fourth or super-theory was suggested by Caroline later as we headed to bed.
“Mark my words,” she said suddenly, “I shouldn’t be at all surprised if Geoffrey Raymond and Flora weren’t married.”
“Listen to me,” she said suddenly, “I wouldn’t be at all surprised if Geoffrey Raymond and Flora aren’t married.”
“Surely it would be ‘From G,’ not ‘From R’ then,” I suggested.
“Of course, it would be ‘From G,’ not ‘From R’ then,” I suggested.
“You never know. Some girls call men by their surnames. And you heard what Miss Ganett said this evening—about Flora’s carryings on.”
“You never know. Some girls call guys by their last names. And you heard what Miss Ganett said this evening—about Flora’s antics.”
Strictly speaking, I had not heard Miss Ganett say anything of the kind, but I respected Caroline’s knowledge of innuendoes.
Strictly speaking, I hadn't heard Miss Ganett say anything like that, but I trusted Caroline’s understanding of subtle hints.
“How about Hector Blunt,” I hinted. “If it’s anybody——”
“How about Hector Blunt?” I suggested. “If it’s anyone——”
“Nonsense,” said Caroline. “I dare say he admires her—may even be in love with her. But depend upon it a girl isn’t going to fall in love with a man old enough to be her father when there’s a good-looking young secretary about. She may encourage Major Blunt just as a blind. Girls are very artful. But there’s one thing I do tell you, James Sheppard. Flora Ackroyd does not care a penny piece for Ralph Paton, and never has. You can take it from me.”
“Nonsense,” said Caroline. “I’m sure he admires her—he might even be in love with her. But trust me, a girl isn’t going to fall for a guy old enough to be her dad when there’s a handsome young secretary around. She might flirt with Major Blunt just to throw him off. Girls can be very crafty. But let me tell you one thing, James Sheppard. Flora Ackroyd doesn’t care at all for Ralph Paton, and she never has. You can believe me on that.”
I took it from her meekly.
I took it from her quietly.
CHAPTER XVII
It occurred to me the next morning that under the exhilaration produced by Tin-ho, or the Perfect Winning, I might have been slightly indiscreet. True, Poirot had not asked me to keep the discovery of the ring to myself. On the other hand, he had said nothing about it whilst at Fernly, and as far as I knew, I was the only person aware that it had been found. I felt distinctly guilty. The fact was by now spreading through King’s Abbot like wildfire. I was expecting wholesale reproaches from Poirot any minute.
It struck me the next morning that in the excitement caused by Tin-ho, or the Perfect Winning, I might have been a bit careless. Sure, Poirot hadn't told me to keep the discovery of the ring a secret. But on the flip side, he hadn't mentioned it at all while we were at Fernly, and as far as I knew, I was the only one who knew it had been found. I felt really guilty. The news was now spreading through King’s Abbot like wildfire. I was bracing myself for a serious lecture from Poirot any minute.
The joint funeral of Mrs. Ferrars and Roger Ackroyd was fixed for eleven o’clock. It was a melancholy and impressive ceremony. All the party from Fernly were there.
The joint funeral of Mrs. Ferrars and Roger Ackroyd was set for eleven o’clock. It was a somber and moving ceremony. Everyone from Fernly was there.
After it was over, Poirot, who had also been present, took me by the arm, and invited me to accompany him back to The Larches. He was looking very grave, and I feared that my indiscretion of the night before had got round to his ears. But it soon transpired that his thoughts were occupied by something of a totally different nature.
After it was over, Poirot, who had been there too, grabbed my arm and asked me to go back to The Larches with him. He looked really serious, and I worried that my mistake from the night before had reached him. But it quickly became clear that he was focused on something completely different.
“See you,” he said. “We must act. With your help I propose to examine a witness. We will question him, we203 will put such fear into him that the truth is bound to come out.”
“See you,” he said. “We need to take action. With your help, I want to interview a witness. We’ll interrogate him, and we’ll scare him enough that the truth will definitely come out.”
“What witness are you talking of?” I asked, very much surprised.
“What witness are you talking about?” I asked, really surprised.
“Parker!” said Poirot. “I asked him to be at my house this morning at twelve o’clock. He should await us there at this very minute.”
“Parker!” Poirot said. “I told him to be at my place this morning at twelve o’clock. He should be waiting for us there right now.”
“What do you think,” I ventured, glancing sideways at his face.
“What do you think?” I asked, glancing at his face.
“I know this—that I am not satisfied.”
“I know this—I’m not happy.”
“You think that it was he who blackmailed Mrs. Ferrars?”
“So you think he was the one who blackmailed Mrs. Ferrars?”
“Either that, or——”
“Either that or——”
“Well?” I said, after waiting a minute or two.
“Well?” I said, after waiting for a minute or two.
“My friend, I will say this to you—I hope it was he.”
“My friend, I want to say this to you—I hope it was him.”
The gravity of his manner, and something indefinable that tinged it, reduced me to silence.
The seriousness of his demeanor, along with something unexplainable that colored it, left me speechless.
On arrival at The Larches, we were informed that Parker was already there awaiting our return. As we entered the room, the butler rose respectfully.
On arriving at The Larches, we were told that Parker was already there waiting for us. As we walked into the room, the butler stood up respectfully.
“Good morning, Parker,” said Poirot pleasantly. “One instant, I pray of you.”
“Good morning, Parker,” Poirot said with a smile. “Just a moment, please.”
He removed his overcoat and gloves.
He took off his coat and gloves.
“Allow me, sir,” said Parker, and sprang forward to assist him. He deposited the articles neatly on a chair by the door. Poirot watched him with approval.
“Let me help you, sir,” said Parker, and stepped forward to assist him. He placed the items neatly on a chair by the door. Poirot observed him with approval.
“Thank you, my good Parker,” he said. “Take a seat, will you not? What I have to say may take some time.”
“Thank you, my good Parker,” he said. “Please have a seat, would you? What I need to say might take a while.”
204
204
Parker seated himself with an apologetic bend of the head.
Parker sat down with a slight nod of apology.
“Now what do you think I asked you to come here for this morning—eh?”
“Now, what do you think I asked you to come here for this morning—huh?”
Parker coughed.
Parker coughed.
“I understood, sir, that you wished to ask me a few questions about my late master—private like.”
“I understood, sir, that you wanted to ask me a few questions about my late master—just between us.”
“Précisément,” said Poirot, beaming. “Have you made many experiments in blackmail?”
“Exactly,” said Poirot, smiling broadly. “Have you tried your hand at blackmail a lot?”
“Sir!”
"Hey!"
The butler sprang to his feet.
The butler jumped to his feet.
“Do not excite yourself,” said Poirot placidly. “Do not play the farce of the honest, injured man. You know all there is to know about the blackmail, is it not so?”
“Don’t get worked up,” Poirot said calmly. “Don’t put on the act of the honest, wronged man. You know everything there is to know about the blackmail, right?”
“Sir, I—I’ve never—never been——”
“Sir, I—I’ve never—been——”
“Insulted,” suggested Poirot, “in such a way before. Then why, my excellent Parker, were you so anxious to overhear the conversation in Mr. Ackroyd’s study the other evening, after you had caught the word blackmail?”
"Insulted," Poirot suggested, "in such a way before. Then why, my excellent Parker, were you so eager to overhear the conversation in Mr. Ackroyd’s study the other evening, after you heard the word blackmail?"
“I wasn’t—I——”
“I wasn’t—I—”
“Who was your last master?” rapped out Poirot suddenly.
“Who was your last master?” Poirot asked abruptly.
“My last master?”
“My final boss?”
“Yes, the master you were with before you came to Mr. Ackroyd.”
“Yes, the master you were with before you came to Mr. Ackroyd.”
“A Major Ellerby, sir——”
“Major Ellerby, sir——”
Poirot took the words out of his mouth.
Poirot said exactly what he was thinking.
“Just so, Major Ellerby. Major Ellerby was addicted to drugs, was he not? You traveled about with him. When he was in Bermuda there was some trouble—a man205 was killed. Major Ellerby was partly responsible. It was hushed up. But you knew about it. How much did Major Ellerby pay you to keep your mouth shut?”
“Exactly, Major Ellerby. Major Ellerby had a drug problem, right? You were with him a lot. When he was in Bermuda, there was an incident—a man205 was killed. Major Ellerby had some responsibility for it. It was covered up. But you were aware of it. How much did Major Ellerby pay you to stay silent?”
Parker was staring at him open-mouthed. The man had gone to pieces, his cheeks shook flabbily.
Parker was staring at him in shock. The man had completely fallen apart, his cheeks shook loosely.
“You see, me, I have made inquiries,” said Poirot pleasantly. “It is as I say. You got a good sum then as blackmail, and Major Ellerby went on paying you until he died. Now I want to hear about your latest experiment.”
“You see, I’ve done some digging,” said Poirot with a smile. “It’s just as I said. You received a nice amount as blackmail, and Major Ellerby kept paying you until he passed away. Now I want to hear about your latest experiment.”
Parker still stared.
Parker was still staring.
“It is useless to deny. Hercule Poirot knows. It is so, what I have said about Major Ellerby, is it not?”
“It’s pointless to deny it. Hercule Poirot knows. What I said about Major Ellerby is true, isn’t it?”
As though against his will, Parker nodded reluctantly once. His face was ashen pale.
As if he didn't want to, Parker nodded once, reluctantly. His face was pale as a ghost.
“But I never hurt a hair of Mr. Ackroyd’s head,” he moaned. “Honest to God, sir, I didn’t. I’ve been afraid of this coming all the time. And I tell you I didn’t—I didn’t kill him.”
“But I never hurt a hair on Mr. Ackroyd’s head,” he moaned. “Honestly, sir, I didn’t. I’ve been worried about this happening all along. And I swear to you, I didn’t—I didn’t kill him.”
His voice rose almost to a scream.
His voice almost reached a scream.
“I am inclined to believe you, my friend,” said Poirot. “You have not the nerve—the courage. But I must have the truth.”
“I believe you, my friend,” Poirot said. “You don’t have the nerve—the courage. But I need the truth.”
“I’ll tell you anything, sir, anything you want to know. It’s true that I tried to listen that night. A word or two I heard made me curious. And Mr. Ackroyd’s wanting not to be disturbed, and shutting himself up with the doctor the way he did. It’s God’s own truth what I told the police. I heard the word blackmail, sir, and well——”
“I’ll tell you anything, sir, anything you want to know. It’s true that I tried to listen that night. A word or two I heard made me curious. And Mr. Ackroyd wanting to be left alone, shutting himself up with the doctor like he did. It’s the absolute truth what I told the police. I heard the word blackmail, sir, and well——”
206
206
He paused.
He took a moment.
“You thought there might be something in it for you?” suggested Poirot smoothly.
“You thought there might be some benefit for you?” Poirot suggested smoothly.
“Well—well, yes, I did, sir. I thought that if Mr. Ackroyd was being blackmailed, why shouldn’t I have a share of the pickings?”
“Well—well, yes, I did, sir. I thought that if Mr. Ackroyd was being blackmailed, why shouldn’t I get a piece of the action?”
A very curious expression passed over Poirot’s face. He leaned forward.
A very curious look crossed Poirot's face. He leaned in.
“Had you any reason to suppose before that night that Mr. Ackroyd was being blackmailed?”
“Did you have any reason to think before that night that Mr. Ackroyd was being blackmailed?”
“No, indeed, sir. It was a great surprise to me. Such a regular gentleman in all his habits.”
“No, really, sir. It was quite a surprise to me. He was such a proper gentleman in all his habits.”
“How much did you overhear?”
“How much did you hear?”
“Not very much, sir. There seemed what I might call a spite against me. Of course I had to attend to my duties in the pantry. And when I did creep along once or twice to the study it was no use. The first time Dr. Sheppard came out and almost caught me in the act, and another time Mr. Raymond passed me in the big hall and went that way, so I knew it was no use; and when I went with the tray, Miss Flora headed me off.”
“Not a whole lot, sir. It felt like there was some sort of grudge against me. Of course, I had to do my job in the pantry. And when I tried to sneak into the study a couple of times, it didn’t work out. The first time, Dr. Sheppard came out and almost caught me in the act, and another time, Mr. Raymond walked past me in the big hall and went that way, so I figured it was pointless; and when I brought the tray, Miss Flora blocked my way.”
Poirot stared for a long time at the man, as if to test his sincerity. Parker returned his gaze earnestly.
Poirot looked intently at the man, almost as if he were trying to gauge his honesty. Parker met his stare earnestly.
“I hope you believe me, sir. I’ve been afraid all along the police would rake up that old business with Major Ellerby and be suspicious of me in consequence.”
“I hope you believe me, sir. I've been worried all along that the police would dig up that old issue with Major Ellerby and be suspicious of me because of it.”
“Eh bien,” said Poirot at last. “I am disposed to believe you. But there is one thing I must request of you—to show me your bank-book. You have a bank-book, I presume?”
“Well,” said Poirot at last. “I’m inclined to believe you. But there’s one thing I need to ask of you—to show me your bank book. You do have a bank book, I assume?”
207
207
“Yes, sir, as a matter of fact, I have it with me now.”
“Yes, sir, I actually have it with me right now.”
With no sign of confusion, he produced it from his pocket. Poirot took the slim, green-covered book and perused the entries.
With no hint of confusion, he pulled it from his pocket. Poirot took the slim, green-covered book and looked over the entries.
“Ah! I perceive you have purchased £500 of National Savings Certificates this year?”
“Ah! I see you bought £500 worth of National Savings Certificates this year?”
“Yes, sir. I have already over a thousand pounds saved—the result of my connection with—er—my late master, Major Ellerby. And I have had quite a little flutter on some horses this year—very successful. If you remember, sir, a rank outsider won the Jubilee. I was fortunate enough to back it—£20.”
“Yes, sir. I’ve already saved over a thousand pounds from my time with—uh—my former employer, Major Ellerby. I’ve also taken a bit of a gamble on some horses this year—pretty successful. If you recall, sir, a total long shot won the Jubilee. I was lucky enough to bet on it—£20.”
Poirot handed him back the book.
Poirot gave the book back to him.
“I will wish you good-morning. I believe that you have told me the truth. If you have not—so much the worse for you, my friend.”
“I wish you a good morning. I believe you're being honest with me. If you're not—well, that's on you, my friend.”
When Parker had departed, Poirot picked up his overcoat once more.
When Parker left, Poirot picked up his overcoat again.
“Going out again?” I asked.
“Heading out again?” I asked.
“Yes, we will pay a little visit to the good M. Hammond.”
“Yes, we will pay a quick visit to the good Mr. Hammond.”
“You believe Parker’s story?”
“Do you believe Parker’s story?”
“It is credible enough on the face of it. It seems clear that—unless he is a very good actor indeed—he genuinely believes it was Ackroyd himself who was the victim of blackmail. If so, he knows nothing at all about the Mrs. Ferrars business.”
“It seems believable at first glance. It’s clear that—unless he’s an incredibly good actor—he truly believes it was Ackroyd himself who was being blackmailed. If that’s the case, he knows nothing at all about the Mrs. Ferrars situation.”
“Then in that case—who——”
“Then in that case—who—”
“Précisément! Who? But our visit to M. Hammond208 will accomplish one purpose. It will either clear Parker completely or else——”
Exactly! Who? But our visit to Mr. Hammond208 will serve one purpose. It will either completely exonerate Parker or else——
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“I fall into the bad habit of leaving my sentences unfinished this morning,” said Poirot apologetically. “You must bear with me.”
“I have a bad habit of leaving my sentences unfinished this morning,” Poirot said apologetically. “You’ll have to bear with me.”
“By the way,” I said, rather sheepishly, “I’ve got a confession to make. I’m afraid I have inadvertently let out something about that ring.”
“By the way,” I said, a bit awkwardly, “I have a confession to make. I’m afraid I accidentally revealed something about that ring.”
“What ring?”
"What ring is that?"
“The ring you found in the goldfish pond.”
“The ring you found in the fish pond.”
“Ah! yes,” said Poirot, smiling broadly.
“Ah! yes,” said Poirot, smiling widely.
“I hope you’re not annoyed? It was very careless of me.”
"I hope you're not upset? That was really thoughtless of me."
“But not at all, my good friend, not at all. I laid no commands upon you. You were at liberty to speak of it if you so wished. She was interested, your sister?”
“But not at all, my good friend, not at all. I didn't give you any orders. You were free to talk about it if you wanted. Was your sister interested?”
“She was indeed. It created a sensation. All sorts of theories are flying about.”
“She really was. It caused a stir. All kinds of theories are circulating.”
“Ah! And yet it is so simple. The true explanation leapt to the eye, did it not?”
“Ah! And yet it’s so simple. The real explanation was obvious, wasn’t it?”
“Did it?” I said dryly.
“Did it?” I said flatly.
Poirot laughed.
Poirot chuckled.
“The wise man does not commit himself,” he observed. “Is not that so? But here we are at Mr. Hammond’s.”
“The wise man doesn’t tie himself down,” he noted. “Isn’t that right? But here we are at Mr. Hammond’s.”
The lawyer was in his office, and we were ushered in without any delay. He rose and greeted us in his dry, precise manner.
The lawyer was in his office, and we were shown in right away. He stood up and welcomed us in his formal, exact way.
Poirot came at once to the point.
Poirot got straight to the point.
“Monsieur, I desire from you certain information, that209 is, if you will be so good as to give it to me. You acted, I understand, for the late Mrs. Ferrars of King’s Paddock?”
“Mister, I’d like some information from you, if you could be so kind as to provide it. I understand you worked for the late Mrs. Ferrars of King’s Paddock?”
I noticed the swift gleam of surprise which showed in the lawyer’s eyes, before his professional reserve came down once more like a mask over his face.
I saw the quick flash of surprise in the lawyer's eyes before his professional demeanor returned like a mask covering his face.
“Certainly. All her affairs passed through our hands.”
“Of course. Everything she dealt with went through us.”
“Very good. Now, before I ask you to tell me anything, I should like you to listen to the story Dr. Sheppard will relate to you. You have no objection, have you, my friend, to repeating the conversation you had with Mr. Ackroyd last Friday night?”
“Great. Now, before I ask you to share anything, I want you to listen to the story Dr. Sheppard is going to tell you. You don’t mind repeating the conversation you had with Mr. Ackroyd last Friday night, do you, my friend?”
“Not in the least,” I said, and straightway began the recital of that strange evening.
“Not at all,” I said, and immediately started telling the story of that unusual evening.
Hammond listened with close attention.
Hammond listened intently.
“That is all,” I said, when I had finished.
"That's everything," I said when I was done.
“Blackmail,” said the lawyer thoughtfully.
“Blackmail,” said the lawyer pensively.
“You are surprised?” asked Poirot.
"Are you surprised?" asked Poirot.
The lawyer took off his pince-nez and polished them with his handkerchief.
The lawyer removed his pince-nez and cleaned them with his handkerchief.
“No,” he replied, “I can hardly say that I am surprised. I have suspected something of the kind for some time.”
“No,” he said, “I can’t say I’m surprised. I’ve suspected something like this for a while.”
“That brings us,” said Poirot, “to the information for which I am asking. If any one can give us an idea of the actual sums paid, you are the man, monsieur.”
“That's what brings us,” said Poirot, “to the information I’m looking for. If anyone can give us a sense of the actual amounts paid, it’s you, sir.”
“I see no object in withholding the information,” said Hammond, after a moment or two. “During the past year, Mrs. Ferrars has sold out certain securities, and the money for them was paid into her account and not reinvested. As her income was a large one, and she lived210 very quietly after her husband’s death, it seems certain that these sums of money were paid away for some special purpose. I once sounded her on the subject, and she said that she was obliged to support several of her husband’s poor relations. I let the matter drop, of course. Until now, I have always imagined that the money was paid to some woman who had had a claim on Ashley Ferrars. I never dreamed that Mrs. Ferrars herself was involved.”
“I don't see any reason to keep this information to myself,” said Hammond after a moment. “In the past year, Mrs. Ferrars sold off some securities, and the money went into her account without being reinvested. Since her income was substantial and she lived very quietly after her husband’s death, it seems likely that this money was used for something specific. I once brought it up with her, and she mentioned that she had to support some of her husband’s poorer relatives. I dropped the topic, of course. Until now, I always thought the money was going to some woman who had a claim on Ashley Ferrars. I never imagined that Mrs. Ferrars herself was involved.”
“And the amount?” asked Poirot.
"And how much?" asked Poirot.
“In all, I should say the various sums totaled at least twenty thousand pounds.”
“In total, I would say the different amounts added up to at least twenty thousand pounds.”
“Twenty thousand pounds!” I exclaimed. “In one year!”
“Twenty thousand pounds!” I said. “In just one year!”
“Mrs. Ferrars was a very wealthy woman,” said Poirot dryly. “And the penalty for murder is not a pleasant one.”
“Mrs. Ferrars was a very wealthy woman,” Poirot said dryly. “And the penalty for murder isn’t a pleasant one.”
“Is there anything else that I can tell you?” inquired Mr. Hammond.
“Is there anything else I can tell you?” Mr. Hammond asked.
“I thank you, no,” said Poirot, rising. “All my excuses for having deranged you.”
“I appreciate it, but no thanks,” said Poirot, getting up. “I’m very sorry for having disturbed you.”
“Not at all, not at all.”
“Not at all, not at all.”
“The word derange,” I remarked, when we were outside again, “is applicable to mental disorder only.”
“The word derange,” I said, as we stepped outside again, “only refers to mental disorder.”
“Ah!” cried Poirot, “never will my English be quite perfect. A curious language. I should then have said disarranged, n’est-ce pas?”
“Ah!” cried Poirot, “my English will never be quite perfect. It’s such a strange language. I should have said disarranged, n’est-ce pas?”
“Disturbed is the word you had in mind.”
“Disturbed is the word you were thinking of.”
“I thank you, my friend. The word exact, you are zealous for it. Eh bien, what about our friend Parker211 now? With twenty thousand pounds in hand, would he have continued being a butler? Je ne pense pas. It is, of course, possible that he banked the money under another name, but I am disposed to believe he spoke the truth to us. If he is a scoundrel, he is a scoundrel on a mean scale. He has not the big ideas. That leaves us as a possibility, Raymond, or—well—Major Blunt.”
"I appreciate it, my friend. You really insist on being precise. Well, what about our friend Parker now? With twenty thousand pounds in hand, would he have kept working as a butler? I don’t think so. Of course, it's possible he deposited the money under a different name, but I tend to believe he was honest with us. If he's dishonest, he's only a small-time crook. He doesn't have grand ambitions. That leaves us with the possibility of Raymond, or—well—Major Blunt."
“Surely not Raymond,” I objected. “Since we know that he was desperately hard up for a matter of five hundred pounds.”
“Definitely not Raymond,” I replied. “Since we know he was really struggling with just five hundred pounds.”
“That is what he says, yes.”
"That’s what he says."
“And as to Hector Blunt——”
“And regarding Hector Blunt——”
“I will tell you something as to the good Major Blunt,” interrupted Poirot. “It is my business to make inquiries. I make them. Eh bien—that legacy of which he speaks, I have discovered that the amount of it was close upon twenty thousand pounds. What do you think of that?”
“I’ll share something about the good Major Blunt,” Poirot interjected. “It’s my job to investigate. I do it. Eh bien—that legacy he mentioned, I've found out that it was nearly twenty thousand pounds. What do you think of that?”
I was so taken aback that I could hardly speak.
I was so surprised that I could barely talk.
“It’s impossible,” I said at last. “A well-known man like Hector Blunt.”
“It’s impossible,” I finally said. “A famous guy like Hector Blunt.”
Poirot shrugged his shoulders.
Poirot shrugged.
“Who knows? At least he is a man with big ideas. I confess that I hardly see him as a blackmailer, but there is another possibility that you have not even considered.”
“Who knows? At least he’s a guy with big ideas. I admit that I barely see him as a blackmailer, but there’s another possibility you haven’t even thought about.”
“What is that?”
"What's that?"
“The fire, my friend. Ackroyd himself may have destroyed that letter, blue envelope and all, after you left him.”
“The fire, my friend. Ackroyd might have burned that letter, blue envelope and all, after you left him.”
“I hardly think that likely,” I said slowly. “And yet—212of course, it may be so. He might have changed his mind.”
“I don't really think that's likely,” I said slowly. “And yet—212 of course, it might be the case. He could have changed his mind.”
We had just arrived at my house, and on the spur of the moment I invited Poirot to come in and take pot luck.
We had just gotten to my house, and on a whim, I invited Poirot to come in and have whatever we had available.
I thought Caroline would be pleased with me, but it is hard to satisfy one’s women folk. It appears that we were eating chops for lunch—the kitchen staff being regaled on tripe and onions. And two chops set before three people are productive of embarrassment.
I thought Caroline would be happy with me, but it's tough to please the women in your life. It seems we were having chops for lunch, while the kitchen staff enjoyed tripe and onions. And two chops for three people just creates an awkward situation.
But Caroline is seldom daunted for long. With magnificent mendacity, she explained to Poirot that although James laughed at her for doing so, she adhered strictly to a vegetarian diet. She descanted ecstatically on the delights of nut cutlets (which I am quite sure she has never tasted) and ate a Welsh rarebit with gusto and frequent cutting remarks as to the dangers of “flesh” foods.
But Caroline is rarely discouraged for long. With impressive deceit, she told Poirot that although James laughed at her for it, she strictly followed a vegetarian diet. She went on excitedly about the joys of nut cutlets (which I'm pretty sure she’s never actually tried) and enjoyed a Welsh rarebit with enthusiasm and frequent comments about the dangers of “meat” foods.
Afterwards, when we were sitting in front of the fire and smoking, Caroline attacked Poirot directly.
Afterward, when we were sitting by the fire and smoking, Caroline confronted Poirot directly.
“Not found Ralph Paton yet?” she asked.
“Still haven't found Ralph Paton?” she asked.
“Where should I find him, mademoiselle?”
“Where can I find him, miss?”
“I thought, perhaps, you’d found him in Cranchester,” said Caroline, with intense meaning in her tone.
“I thought maybe you found him in Cranchester,” said Caroline, with a serious tone.
Poirot looked merely bewildered.
Poirot looked simply confused.
“In Cranchester? But why in Cranchester?”
“In Cranchester? But why there?”
I enlightened him with a touch of malice.
I revealed this to him with a hint of malice.
“One of our ample staff of private detectives happened to see you in a car on the Cranchester road yesterday,” I explained.
“One of our many private detectives happened to see you in a car on the Cranchester road yesterday,” I explained.
Poirot’s bewilderment vanished. He laughed heartily.
Poirot's confusion disappeared. He laughed out loud.
213
213
“Ah, that! A simple visit to the dentist, c’est tout. My tooth, it aches. I go there. My tooth, it is at once better. I think to return quickly. The dentist, he says No. Better to have it out. I argue. He insists. He has his way! That particular tooth, it will never ache again.”
“Ah, that! Just a quick trip to the dentist, that’s all. My tooth hurts. I go there. My tooth feels better right away. I think about leaving soon. The dentist says no. It's better to remove it. I argue. He insists. He gets his way! That troublesome tooth will never hurt again.”
Caroline collapsed rather like a pricked balloon.
Caroline collapsed just like a deflated balloon.
We fell to discussing Ralph Paton.
We started talking about Ralph Paton.
“A weak nature,” I insisted. “But not a vicious one.”
"A weak nature," I insisted. "But not a wicked one."
“Ah!” said Poirot. “But weakness, where does it end?”
“Ah!” said Poirot. “But where does weakness stop?”
“Exactly,” said Caroline. “Take James here—weak as water, if I weren’t about to look after him.”
“Exactly,” said Caroline. “Take James here—he’s as weak as water, if I weren’t about to take care of him.”
“My dear Caroline,” I said irritably, “can’t you talk without dragging in personalities?”
“My dear Caroline,” I said irritably, “can’t you talk without bringing in personal jabs?”
“You are weak, James,” said Caroline, quite unmoved. “I’m eight years older than you are—oh! I don’t mind M. Poirot knowing that——”
“You are weak, James,” Caroline said, sounding completely unfazed. “I’m eight years older than you—oh! I don’t care if M. Poirot knows that——”
“I should never have guessed it, mademoiselle,” said Poirot, with a gallant little bow.
“I could have never figured it out, miss,” said Poirot, with a charming little bow.
“Eight years older. But I’ve always considered it my duty to look after you. With a bad bringing up, Heaven knows what mischief you might have got into by now.”
“Eight years older. But I've always seen it as my responsibility to take care of you. With a rough upbringing, who knows what trouble you could have gotten into by now.”
“I might have married a beautiful adventuress,” I murmured, gazing at the ceiling, and blowing smoke rings.
“I could have married a stunning adventurer,” I said softly, looking up at the ceiling and blowing smoke rings.
“Adventuress!” said Caroline, with a snort. “If we’re talking of adventuresses——”
“Adventuress!” Caroline exclaimed with a snort. “If we’re talking about adventuresses——”
She left the sentence unfinished.
She left the sentence hanging.
214
214
“Well?” I said, with some curiosity.
“Well?” I asked, feeling a bit curious.
“Nothing. But I can think of some one not a hundred miles away.”
“Nothing. But I can think of someone close by.”
Then she turned to Poirot suddenly.
Then she suddenly turned to Poirot.
“James sticks to it that you believe some one in the house committed the murder. All I can say is, you’re wrong.”
“James insists that you think someone in the house did the murder. All I can say is, you’re mistaken.”
“I should not like to be wrong,” said Poirot. “It is not—how do you say—my métier?”
“I wouldn’t want to be mistaken,” said Poirot. “It’s not—what do you call it—my métier?”
“I’ve got the facts pretty clearly,” continued Caroline, taking no notice of Poirot’s remark, “from James and others. As far as I can see, of the people in the house, only two could have had the chance of doing it. Ralph Paton and Flora Ackroyd.”
“I’ve got the facts pretty clear,” Caroline continued, ignoring Poirot’s comment. “From James and others, it seems that of the people in the house, only two could have had the chance to do it: Ralph Paton and Flora Ackroyd.”
“My dear Caroline——”
“Dear Caroline—”
“Now, James, don’t interrupt me. I know what I’m talking about. Parker met her outside the door, didn’t he? He didn’t hear her uncle saying good-night to her. She could have killed him then and there.”
“Now, James, don’t interrupt me. I know what I’m talking about. Parker met her outside the door, right? He didn’t hear her uncle saying good-night to her. She could have killed him then and there.”
“Caroline.”
“Caroline.”
“I’m not saying she did, James. I’m saying she could have done. As a matter of fact, though Flora is like all these young girls nowadays, with no veneration for their betters and thinking they know best on every subject under the sun, I don’t for a minute believe she’d kill even a chicken. But there it is. Mr. Raymond and Major Blunt have alibis. Mrs. Ackroyd’s got an alibi. Even that Russell woman seems to have one—and a good job for her it is she has. Who is left? Only Ralph and215 Flora! And say what you will, I don’t believe Ralph Paton is a murderer. A boy we’ve known all our lives.”
“I’m not saying she did, James. I’m saying she could have. Actually, even though Flora is just like all those young girls today, with no respect for their elders and thinking they know everything, I honestly don’t believe she’d hurt even a chicken. But here we are. Mr. Raymond and Major Blunt have alibis. Mrs. Ackroyd has an alibi. Even that Russell woman seems to have one—and it’s a good thing for her that she does. Who’s left? Only Ralph and215 Flora! And no matter what anyone says, I don’t believe Ralph Paton is a murderer. He’s a guy we’ve known our whole lives.”
Poirot was silent for a minute, watching the curling smoke rise from his cigarette. When at last he spoke, it was in a gentle far-away voice that produced a curious impression. It was totally unlike his usual manner.
Poirot was quiet for a minute, observing the curling smoke rise from his cigarette. When he finally spoke, it was in a soft, distant voice that created a strange impression. It was completely different from his usual manner.
“Let us take a man—a very ordinary man. A man with no idea of murder in his heart. There is in him somewhere a strain of weakness—deep down. It has so far never been called into play. Perhaps it never will be—and if so he will go to his grave honored and respected by every one. But let us suppose that something occurs. He is in difficulties—or perhaps not that even. He may stumble by accident on a secret—a secret involving life or death to some one. And his first impulse will be to speak out—to do his duty as an honest citizen. And then the strain of weakness tells. Here is a chance of money—a great amount of money. He wants money—he desires it—and it is so easy. He has to do nothing for it—just keep silence. That is the beginning. The desire for money grows. He must have more—and more! He is intoxicated by the gold mine which has opened at his feet. He becomes greedy. And in his greed he overreaches himself. One can press a man as far as one likes—but with a woman one must not press too far. For a woman has at heart a great desire to speak the truth. How many husbands who have deceived their wives go comfortably to their graves, carrying their secret with them! How many wives who have deceived their216 husbands wreck their lives by throwing the fact in those same husbands’ teeth! They have been pressed too far. In a reckless moment (which they will afterwards regret, bien entendu) they fling safety to the winds and turn at bay, proclaiming the truth with great momentary satisfaction to themselves. So it was, I think, in this case. The strain was too great. And so there came your proverb, the death of the goose that laid the golden eggs. But that is not the end. Exposure faced the man of whom we are speaking. And he is not the same man he was—say, a year ago. His moral fiber is blunted. He is desperate. He is fighting a losing battle, and he is prepared to take any means that come to his hand, for exposure means ruin to him. And so—the dagger strikes!”
"Let’s consider an average guy—a completely normal guy. He doesn’t have a murderous thought in him. But somewhere deep down, there’s a weakness. So far, it hasn't shown itself. Maybe it never will—and if that’s the case, he’ll live out his life respected and admired by everyone. But let’s say something happens. He faces challenges—or maybe not even that. He could accidentally discover a secret—a secret that could mean life or death for someone. His first instinct would be to come forward—to do his duty as a good citizen. But then that weakness pops up. Here’s a chance at money—a lot of money. He wants it—he craves it—and it’s so easy. All he has to do is stay quiet. That’s how it starts. The longing for money intensifies. He needs more—and more! He gets swept up in this windfall that’s right in front of him. He becomes greedy. And in his greed, he goes too far. You can push a man as much as you want—but with a woman, you shouldn’t push too hard. Because deep down, a woman often wants to tell the truth. How many husbands who’ve cheated on their wives die peacefully, taking their secret to the grave? How many wives who’ve deceived their husbands ruin their lives by throwing it back in their faces? They’ve been pushed too far. In a moment of recklessness (which they’ll regret later, of course), they throw caution to the wind and finally reveal the truth, feeling a brief sense of satisfaction. That’s what happened here, I think. The pressure was too intense. And so we got the saying about the death of the goose that laid the golden eggs. But that’s not the whole story. The man we’re talking about now is confronted with exposure. He’s not the same guy he was a year ago. His moral strength has weakened. He feels desperate. He’s fighting a losing battle and is ready to resort to any means necessary because exposure would mean his downfall. And so—the dagger strikes!"
He was silent for a moment. It was as though he had laid a spell upon the room. I cannot try to describe the impression his words produced. There was something in the merciless analysis, and the ruthless power of vision which struck fear into both of us.
He was quiet for a moment. It felt like he had cast a spell over the room. I can't put into words the effect his words had. There was something in the harsh analysis and the intense clarity of vision that struck fear into both of us.
“Afterwards,” he went on softly, “the danger removed, he will be himself again, normal, kindly. But if the need again arises, then once more he will strike.”
“Afterwards,” he continued gently, “once the danger is gone, he’ll be himself again, normal and kind. But if the need comes up again, then he’ll strike once more.”
Caroline roused herself at last.
Caroline finally woke up.
“You are speaking of Ralph Paton,” she said. “You may be right, you may not, but you have no business to condemn a man unheard.”
“You're talking about Ralph Paton,” she said. “You could be right, or you could be wrong, but you have no right to judge a man without hearing him out.”
The telephone bell rang sharply. I went out into the hall, and took off the receiver.
The phone rang loudly. I stepped into the hallway and picked up the receiver.
“What?” I said. “Yes. Dr. Sheppard speaking.”
“What?” I said. “Yes, this is Dr. Sheppard.”
217
217
I listened for a minute or two, then replied briefly. Replacing the receiver, I went back into the drawing-room.
I listened for a minute or two, then replied briefly. After hanging up, I went back into the living room.
“Poirot,” I said, “they have detained a man at Liverpool. His name is Charles Kent, and he is believed to be the stranger who visited Fernly that night. They want me to go to Liverpool at once and identify him.”
“Poirot,” I said, “they've detained a man in Liverpool. His name is Charles Kent, and he’s thought to be the stranger who showed up at Fernly that night. They want me to head to Liverpool right away to identify him.”
CHAPTER XVIII
Half an hour later saw Poirot, myself, and Inspector Raglan in the train on the way to Liverpool. The inspector was clearly very excited.
Half an hour later, Poirot, I, and Inspector Raglan were on the train heading to Liverpool. The inspector was obviously very excited.
“We may get a line on the blackmailing part of the business, if on nothing else,” he declared jubilantly. “He’s a rough customer, this fellow, by what I heard over the phone. Takes dope, too. We ought to find it easy to get what we want out of him. If there was the shadow of a motive, nothing’s more likely than that he killed Mr. Ackroyd. But in that case, why is young Paton keeping out of the way? The whole thing’s a muddle—that’s what it is. By the way, M. Poirot, you were quite right about those fingerprints. They were Mr. Ackroyd’s own. I had rather the same idea myself, but I dismissed it as hardly feasible.”
“We might get some information on the blackmail part of this situation, if nothing else,” he said excitedly. “This guy's not easy to deal with, from what I've heard on the phone. He also uses drugs. We should be able to get what we need from him without too much trouble. If there was any hint of a motive, it’s very likely he killed Mr. Ackroyd. But if that's the case, why is young Paton staying out of sight? The whole thing’s a mess—that’s what it is. By the way, M. Poirot, you were totally right about those fingerprints. They were Mr. Ackroyd’s. I had a similar thought, but I dismissed it as unlikely.”
I smiled to myself. Inspector Raglan was so very plainly saving his face.
I smiled to myself. Inspector Raglan was obviously trying to save face.
“As regards this man,” said Poirot, “he is not yet arrested, eh?”
“As for this guy,” said Poirot, “he hasn't been arrested yet, right?”
“No, detained under suspicion.”
“No, held on suspicion.”
“And what account does he give of himself?”
“And what does he say about himself?”
“Precious little,” said the inspector, with a grin. “He’s a wary bird, I gather. A lot of abuse, but very little more.”
“Not much,” the inspector said with a smile. “He’s a cautious guy, I see. A lot of mistreatment, but not much else.”
219
219
On arrival at Liverpool I was surprised to find that Poirot was welcomed with acclamation. Superintendent Hayes, who met us, had worked with Poirot over some case long ago, and had evidently an exaggerated opinion of his powers.
Upon arriving in Liverpool, I was surprised to see Poirot welcomed with cheers. Superintendent Hayes, who greeted us, had worked with Poirot on some case ages ago and clearly had a heightened opinion of his abilities.
“Now we’ve got M. Poirot here we shan’t be long,” he said cheerfully. “I thought you’d retired, moosior?”
“Now that M. Poirot is here, we won’t be waiting long,” he said cheerfully. “I thought you’d retired, sir?”
“So I had, my good Hayes, so I had. But how tedious is retirement! You cannot imagine to yourself the monotony with which day comes after day.”
“So I did, my good Hayes, so I did. But retirement is so boring! You can’t imagine the monotony of how one day just follows another.”
“Very likely. So you’ve come to have a look at our own particular find? Is this Dr. Sheppard? Think you’ll be able to identify him, sir?”
“Very likely. So you’ve come to take a look at our own special discovery? Is this Dr. Sheppard? Do you think you’ll be able to identify him, sir?”
“I’m not very sure,” I said doubtfully.
“I’m not really sure,” I said uncertainly.
“How did you get hold of him?” inquired Poirot.
“How did you manage to find him?” Poirot asked.
“Description was circulated, as you know. In the press and privately. Not much to go on, I admit. This fellow has an American accent all right, and he doesn’t deny that he was near King’s Abbot that night. Just asks what the hell it is to do with us, and that he’ll see us in —— before he answers any questions.”
“Description was passed around, as you know. In the media and privately. Not much to work with, I admit. This guy definitely has an American accent, and he doesn’t deny that he was near King’s Abbot that night. He just wants to know what the hell it has to do with us, and that he’ll see us in —— before he answers any questions.”
“Is it permitted that I, too, see him?” asked Poirot.
“Can I see him too?” Poirot asked.
The superintendent closed one eye knowingly.
The superintendent winked knowingly.
“Very glad to have you, sir. You’ve got permission to do anything you please. Inspector Japp of Scotland Yard was asking after you the other day. Said he’d heard you were connected unofficially with this case. Where’s Captain Paton hiding, sir, can you tell me that?”
“Great to have you here, sir. You’re free to do whatever you want. Inspector Japp from Scotland Yard was inquiring about you the other day. He mentioned he heard you were unofficially involved with this case. Do you know where Captain Paton is hiding, sir?”
“I doubt if it would be wise at the present juncture,”220 said Poirot primly, and I bit my lips to prevent a smile.
“I don’t think it would be wise right now,”220 said Poirot primly, and I bit my lips to keep from smiling.
The little man really did it very well.
The little man actually did it really well.
After some further parley, we were taken to interview the prisoner.
After some more discussion, we were taken to meet with the prisoner.
He was a young fellow, I should say not more than twenty-two or three. Tall, thin, with slightly shaking hands, and the evidences of considerable physical strength somewhat run to seed. His hair was dark, but his eyes were blue and shifty, seldom meeting a glance squarely. I had all along cherished the illusion that there was something familiar about the figure I had met that night, but if this were indeed he, I was completely mistaken. He did not remind me in the least of any one I knew.
He was a young guy, probably no more than twenty-two or twenty-three. Tall and thin, with slightly shaky hands, he showed signs of once having had significant physical strength that had faded a bit. His hair was dark, but his eyes were blue and restless, rarely making direct eye contact. I had always held onto the idea that there was something familiar about the person I had encountered that night, but if this was truly him, I was totally wrong. He didn’t remind me at all of anyone I knew.
“Now then, Kent,” said the superintendent, “stand up. Here are some visitors come to see you. Recognize any of them.”
“Okay, Kent,” said the superintendent, “stand up. Some visitors have come to see you. Do you recognize any of them?”
Kent glared at us sullenly, but did not reply. I saw his glance waver over the three of us, and come back to rest on me.
Kent glared at us gloomily but didn’t say anything. I noticed his gaze shift between the three of us and settle back on me.
“Well, sir,” said the superintendent to me, “what do you say?”
“Well, sir,” the superintendent said to me, “what do you think?”
“The height’s the same,” I said, “and as far as general appearance goes it might well be the man in question. Beyond that, I couldn’t go.”
“The height’s the same,” I said, “and as far as general appearance goes, it could very well be the guy we’re talking about. Beyond that, I can’t say any more.”
“What the hell’s the meaning of all this?” asked Kent. “What have you got against me? Come on, out with it! What am I supposed to have done?”
“What’s the meaning of all this?” asked Kent. “What do you have against me? Come on, spill it! What am I supposed to have done?”
I nodded my head.
I nodded.
“It’s the man,” I said. “I recognize the voice.”
“It’s the guy,” I said. “I recognize the voice.”
221
221
“Recognize my voice, do you? Where do you think you heard it before?”
“Do you recognize my voice? Where do you think you’ve heard it before?”
“On Friday evening last, outside the gates of Fernly Park. You asked me the way there.”
“Last Friday evening, outside the gates of Fernly Park, you asked me for directions there.”
“I did, did I?”
"I did, didn't I?"
“Do you admit it?” asked the inspector.
“Do you admit it?” the inspector asked.
“I don’t admit anything. Not till I know what you’ve got on me.”
“I’m not admitting to anything. Not until I know what you have against me.”
“Have you not read the papers in the last few days?” asked Poirot, speaking for the first time.
“Have you not read the news lately?” asked Poirot, speaking for the first time.
The man’s eyes narrowed.
The man's eyes narrowed.
“So that’s it, is it? I saw an old gent had been croaked at Fernly. Trying to make out I did the job, are you?”
“So that’s it, is it? I heard an old guy was found dead at Fernly. Trying to make it look like I did it, are you?”
“You were there that night,” said Poirot quietly.
“You were there that night,” Poirot said softly.
“How do you know, mister?”
“How do you know, dude?”
“By this.” Poirot took something from his pocket and held it out.
“By this.” Poirot pulled something from his pocket and offered it.
It was the goose quill we had found in the summer-house.
It was the goose feather we had found in the summer house.
At the sight of it the man’s face changed. He half held out his hand.
At the sight of it, the man's expression shifted. He reached out slightly with his hand.
“Snow,” said Poirot thoughtfully. “No, my friend, it is empty. It lay where you dropped it in the summer-house that night.”
“Snow,” Poirot said, thinking. “No, my friend, it's empty. It was left where you dropped it in the summer house that night.”
Charles Kent looked at him uncertainly.
Charles Kent looked at him with uncertainty.
“You seem to know a hell of a lot about everything, you little foreign cock duck. Perhaps you remember this: the papers say that the old gent was croaked between a quarter to ten and ten o’clock?”
“You seem to know a lot about everything, you little foreign cock duck. Maybe you remember this: the papers say that the old guy was killed between a quarter to ten and ten o’clock?”
222
222
“That is so,” agreed Poirot.
"That’s true," agreed Poirot.
“Yes, but is it really so? That’s what I’m getting at.”
“Yes, but is it really true? That’s what I’m pointing out.”
“This gentleman will tell you,” said Poirot.
“This guy will tell you,” said Poirot.
He indicated Inspector Raglan. The latter hesitated, glanced at Superintendent Hayes, then at Poirot, and finally, as though receiving sanction, he said:—
He pointed to Inspector Raglan. Raglan hesitated, looked at Superintendent Hayes, then at Poirot, and finally, as if getting approval, he said:—
“That’s right. Between a quarter to ten and ten o’clock.”
"That's right. Between 9:45 and 10 o'clock."
“Then you’ve nothing to keep me here for,” said Kent. “I was away from Fernly Park by twenty-five minutes past nine. You can ask at the Dog and Whistle. That’s a saloon about a mile out of Fernly on the road to Cranchester. I kicked up a bit of a row there, I remember. As near as nothing to quarter to ten, it was. How about that?”
“Then you have no reason to keep me here,” said Kent. “I left Fernly Park by twenty-five minutes past nine. You can check at the Dog and Whistle. It’s a pub about a mile out of Fernly on the way to Cranchester. I caused a bit of a scene there, I remember. It was almost a quarter to ten. What do you think about that?”
Inspector Raglan wrote down something in his notebook.
Inspector Raglan jotted something down in his notebook.
“Well?” demanded Kent.
“What's up?” demanded Kent.
“Inquiries will be made,” said the inspector. “If you’ve spoken the truth, you won’t have anything to complain about. What were you doing at Fernly Park anyway?”
“Inquiries will be made,” said the inspector. “If you’ve spoken the truth, you won’t have anything to complain about. What were you doing at Fernly Park anyway?”
“Went there to meet some one.”
"Went there to meet someone."
“Who?”
“Who’s that?”
“That’s none of your business.”
"That's not your concern."
“You’d better keep a civil tongue in your head, my man,” the superintendent warned him.
“You should watch your language, my dude,” the superintendent warned him.
“To hell with a civil tongue. I went there on my own business, and that’s all there is to it. If I was clear away before the murder was done, that’s all that concerns the cops.”
"Forget about being polite. I was there for my own reasons, and that’s it. If I left before the murder happened, that’s all that matters to the police."
223
223
“Your name, it is Charles Kent,” said Poirot. “Where were you born?”
“Your name is Charles Kent,” Poirot said. “Where were you born?”
The man stared at him, then he grinned.
The man looked at him, then he smiled.
“I’m a full-blown Britisher all right,” he said.
“I’m definitely a full-blown Brit!” he said.
“Yes,” said Poirot meditatively, “I think you are. I fancy you were born in Kent.”
“Yes,” said Poirot thoughtfully, “I believe you are. I have a feeling you were born in Kent.”
The man stared.
The guy stared.
“Why’s that? Because of my name? What’s that to do with it? Is a man whose name is Kent bound to be born in that particular county?”
"Why is that? Is it because of my name? What does that have to do with anything? Is a guy named Kent supposed to be born in that specific county?"
“Under certain circumstances, I can imagine he might be,” said Poirot very deliberately. “Under certain circumstances, you comprehend.”
“Under certain circumstances, I can picture him being that way,” Poirot said very deliberately. “Under certain circumstances, you see.”
There was so much meaning in his voice as to surprise the two police officers. As for Charles Kent, he flushed a brick red, and for a moment I thought he was going to spring at Poirot. He thought better of it, however, and turned away with a kind of laugh.
There was so much emotion in his voice that it surprised the two police officers. As for Charles Kent, he turned bright red, and for a moment I thought he was going to attack Poirot. He reconsidered, though, and turned away with a kind of laugh.
Poirot nodded as though satisfied, and made his way out through the door. He was joined presently by the two officers.
Poirot nodded, looking satisfied, and walked out through the door. The two officers joined him shortly after.
“We’ll verify that statement,” remarked Raglan. “I don’t think he’s lying, though. But he’s got to come clear with a statement as to what he was doing at Fernly. It looks to me as though we’d got our blackmailer all right. On the other hand, granted his story’s correct, he couldn’t have had anything to do with the actual murder. He’d got ten pounds on him when he was arrested—rather a large sum. I fancy that forty pounds went to him—the numbers of the notes didn’t correspond, but of course224 he’d have changed them first thing. Mr. Ackroyd must have given him the money, and he made off with it as fast as possible. What was that about Kent being his birthplace? What’s that got to do with it?”
“We’ll check that statement,” said Raglan. “I don’t think he’s lying, though. But he needs to come forward with a clear explanation of what he was doing at Fernly. It looks to me like we’ve got our blackmailer for sure. On the other hand, if his story is true, he couldn’t have had anything to do with the actual murder. He had ten pounds on him when he was arrested—quite a large amount. I suspect he received forty pounds—the serial numbers on the notes didn’t match, but of course224 he would have exchanged them right away. Mr. Ackroyd must have given him the money, and he took off with it as quickly as he could. What was that about Kent being his birthplace? What does that have to do with anything?”
“Nothing whatever,” said Poirot mildly. “A little idea of mine, that was all. Me, I am famous for my little ideas.”
“Nothing at all,” Poirot said calmly. “Just a little idea of mine, that’s all. I’m known for my little ideas.”
“Are you really?” said Raglan, studying him with a puzzled expression.
“Are you really?” Raglan asked, looking at him with a confused expression.
The superintendent went into a roar of laughter.
The superintendent burst out laughing.
“Many’s the time I’ve heard Inspector Japp say that. M. Poirot and his little ideas! Too fanciful for me, he’d say, but always something in them.”
“Many times I've heard Inspector Japp say that. Poirot and his little ideas! Too fanciful for me, he'd say, but there's always something to them.”
“You mock yourself at me,” said Poirot, smiling; “but never mind. The old ones they laugh last sometimes, when the young, clever ones do not laugh at all.”
“You're making fun of yourself in front of me,” said Poirot, smiling; “but that's okay. Sometimes the old ones get the last laugh when the young, clever ones don’t laugh at all.”
And nodding his head at them in a sage manner, he walked out into the street.
And nodding his head at them wisely, he walked out into the street.
He and I lunched together at an hotel. I know now that the whole thing lay clearly unravelled before him. He had got the last thread he needed to lead him to the truth.
He and I had lunch together at a hotel. I realize now that everything was already clear to him. He had found the last piece he needed to uncover the truth.
But at the time I had no suspicion of the fact. I overestimated his general self-confidence, and I took it for granted that the things which puzzled me must be equally puzzling to him.
But back then, I had no idea about it. I thought he was more self-confident than he actually was, and I assumed that the things that confused me would be confusing for him as well.
My chief puzzle was what the man Charles Kent could have been doing at Fernly. Again and again I put the question to myself and could get no satisfactory reply.
My main question was what Charles Kent was doing at Fernly. I kept asking myself that and couldn't find a satisfying answer.
225
225
At last I ventured a tentative query to Poirot. His reply was immediate.
At last, I cautiously asked Poirot a question. His answer was quick.
“Mon ami, I do not think; I know.”
“Mon ami, I don't think; I know.”
“Really?” I said incredulously.
“Seriously?” I said incredulously.
“Yes, indeed. I suppose now that to you it would not make sense if I said that he went to Fernly that night because he was born in Kent?”
“Yes, definitely. I guess it wouldn't make sense to you if I said that he went to Fernly that night because he was born in Kent?”
I stared at him.
I looked at him.
“It certainly doesn’t seem to make sense to me,” I said dryly.
“It definitely doesn’t make sense to me,” I said dryly.
“Ah!” said Poirot pityingly. “Well, no matter. I have still my little idea.”
“Ah!” Poirot said sympathetically. “Well, it doesn't matter. I still have my little idea.”
CHAPTER XIX
As I was returning from my round the following morning, I was hailed by Inspector Raglan. I pulled up, and the inspector mounted on the step.
As I was coming back from my rounds the next morning, Inspector Raglan called out to me. I stopped, and the inspector got onto the step.
“Good-morning, Dr. Sheppard,” he said. “Well, that alibi is all right enough.”
“Good morning, Dr. Sheppard,” he said. “Well, that alibi is fine enough.”
“Charles Kent’s?”
"Is this Charles Kent's?"
“Charles Kent’s. The barmaid at the Dog and Whistle, Sally Jones, she remembers him perfectly. Picked out his photograph from among five others. It was just a quarter to ten when he came into the bar, and the Dog and Whistle is well over a mile from Fernly Park. The girl mentions that he had a lot of money on him—she saw him take a handful of notes out of his pocket. Rather surprised her, it did, seeing the class of fellow he was, with a pair of boots clean dropping off him. That’s where that forty pounds went right enough.”
“Charles Kent. The barmaid at the Dog and Whistle, Sally Jones, remembers him perfectly. She picked out his photo from five others. It was just a quarter to ten when he walked into the bar, and the Dog and Whistle is over a mile from Fernly Park. The girl mentioned that he had a lot of cash on him—she saw him pull a handful of notes out of his pocket. It really surprised her, considering the kind of guy he was, with boots that were falling apart. That’s definitely where that forty pounds went.”
“The man still refuses to give an account of his visit to Fernly?”
“The man still refuses to explain his visit to Fernly?”
“Obstinate as a mule he is. I had a chat with Hayes at Liverpool over the wire this morning.”
“Stubborn as a mule, he is. I had a conversation with Hayes in Liverpool over the phone this morning.”
“Hercule Poirot says he knows the reason the man went there that night,” I observed.
“Hercule Poirot says he knows why the man went there that night,” I noted.
“Does he?” cried the inspector eagerly.
“Does he?” exclaimed the inspector eagerly.
227
227
“Yes,” I said maliciously. “He says he went there because he was born in Kent.”
“Yes,” I said with a smirk. “He claims he went there because he was born in Kent.”
I felt a distinct pleasure in passing on my own discomfiture.
I took a certain pleasure in sharing my own discomfort.
Raglan stared at me for a moment or two uncomprehendingly. Then a grin overspread his weaselly countenance and he tapped his forehead significantly.
Raglan stared at me for a moment, looking confused. Then a grin spread across his sneaky face, and he tapped his forehead meaningfully.
“Bit gone here,” he said. “I’ve thought so for some time. Poor old chap, so that’s why he had to give up and come down here. In the family, very likely. He’s got a nephew who’s quite off his crumpet.”
“Bit gone here,” he said. “I’ve thought that for a while. Poor guy, so that’s why he had to give up and move down here. It’s probably in the family. He’s got a nephew who’s completely lost it.”
“Poirot has?” I said, very surprised.
“Poirot has?” I said, really surprised.
“Yes. Hasn’t he ever mentioned him to you? Quite docile, I believe, and all that, but mad as a hatter, poor lad.”
“Yes. Hasn’t he ever brought him up to you? Pretty gentle, I think, and all that, but completely off his rocker, poor guy.”
“Who told you that?”
"Who said that?"
Again a grin showed itself on Inspector Raglan’s face.
Again, a grin appeared on Inspector Raglan's face.
“Your sister, Miss Sheppard, she told me all about it.”
“Your sister, Miss Sheppard, told me everything about it.”
Really, Caroline is amazing. She never rests until she knows the last details of everybody’s family secrets. Unfortunately, I have never been able to instill into her the decency of keeping them to herself.
Really, Caroline is incredible. She never stops until she knows all the last details of everyone’s family secrets. Unfortunately, I've never been able to teach her the decency of keeping them to herself.
“Jump in, inspector,” I said, opening the door of the car. “We’ll go up to The Larches together, and acquaint our Belgian friend with the latest news.”
“Get in, inspector,” I said, opening the car door. “We’ll head up to The Larches together and fill our Belgian friend in on the latest news.”
“Might as well, I suppose. After all, even if he is a bit balmy, it was a useful tip he gave me about those fingerprints. He’s got a bee in his bonnet about the man Kent, but who knows—there may be something useful behind it.”
"Why not, I guess. I mean, even though he’s a little crazy, the tip he gave me about those fingerprints was helpful. He’s really fixated on that guy Kent, but who knows—there might be something valuable in it."
228
228
Poirot received us with his usual smiling courtesy.
Poirot greeted us with his usual friendly smile.
He listened to the information we had brought him, nodding his head now and then.
He listened to the information we shared with him, nodding his head every now and then.
“Seems quite O.K., doesn’t it?” said the inspector rather gloomily. “A chap can’t be murdering some one in one place when he’s drinking in the bar in another place a mile away.”
“Seems pretty good, doesn’t it?” the inspector said gloomily. “A guy can’t be killing someone in one spot while he’s drinking at a bar a mile away.”
“Are you going to release him?”
“Are you going to let him go?”
“Don’t see what else we can do. We can’t very well hold him for obtaining money on false pretences. Can’t prove a ruddy thing.”
“Don’t see what else we can do. We can’t exactly keep him for getting money through deception. Can’t prove a darn thing.”
The inspector tossed a match into the grate in a disgruntled fashion. Poirot retrieved it and put it neatly in a little receptacle designed for the purpose. His action was purely mechanical. I could see that his thoughts were on something very different.
The inspector threw a match into the fireplace in an annoyed way. Poirot picked it up and placed it neatly in a small container made for that purpose. His action was completely automatic. I could tell that his mind was on something else entirely.
“If I were you,” he said at last, “I should not release the man Charles Kent yet.”
“If I were you,” he finally said, “I wouldn’t let Charles Kent go just yet.”
“What do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
Raglan stared at him.
Raglan looked at him.
“What I say. I should not release him yet.”
“What I mean is, I shouldn’t let him go just yet.”
“You don’t think he can have had anything to do with the murder, do you?”
“You don't think he could have been involved in the murder, do you?”
“I think probably not—but one cannot be certain yet.”
“I don’t think so, but we can’t be sure yet.”
“But haven’t I just told you——”
“But didn’t I just tell you——”
Poirot raised a hand protestingly.
Poirot raised a hand in protest.
“Mais oui, mais oui. I heard. I am not deaf—nor stupid, thank the good God! But see you, you approach the matter from the wrong—the wrong—premises, is not that the word?”
“Mais oui, mais oui. I heard you. I’m not deaf—or stupid, thank God! But you see, you’re coming at this from the wrong—totally wrong—premises, isn’t that the right word?”
229
229
The inspector stared at him heavily.
The inspector looked at him intently.
“I don’t see how you make that out. Look here, we know Mr. Ackroyd was alive at a quarter to ten. You admit that, don’t you?”
“I don’t see how you come to that conclusion. Look, we know Mr. Ackroyd was alive at a quarter to ten. You acknowledge that, right?”
Poirot looked at him for a moment, then shook his head with a quick smile.
Poirot glanced at him for a moment, then shook his head with a quick smile.
“I admit nothing that is not—proved!”
"I admit nothing that's not—proven!"
“Well, we’ve got proof enough of that. We’ve got Miss Flora Ackroyd’s evidence.”
“Well, we have enough proof of that. We have Miss Flora Ackroyd’s testimony.”
“That she said good-night to her uncle? But me—I do not always believe what a young lady tells me—no, not even when she is charming and beautiful.”
“That she said goodnight to her uncle? But me—I don’t always believe what a young lady tells me—not even when she’s charming and beautiful.”
“But hang it all, man, Parker saw her coming out of the door.”
“But come on, man, Parker saw her coming out of the door.”
“No.” Poirot’s voice rang out with sudden sharpness. “That is just what he did not see. I satisfied myself of that by a little experiment the other day—you remember, doctor? Parker saw her outside the door, with her hand on the handle. He did not see her come out of the room.”
“No.” Poirot's voice cut through sharply. “That’s exactly what he didn’t see. I confirmed that with a little experiment the other day—you remember, doctor? Parker saw her outside the door, with her hand on the handle. He didn’t see her come out of the room.”
“But—where else could she have been?”
“But—where else could she have been?”
“Perhaps on the stairs.”
“Maybe on the stairs.”
“The stairs?”
"The stairs?"
“That is my little idea—yes.”
"That's my little idea—yes."
“But those stairs only lead to Mr. Ackroyd’s bedroom.”
“But those stairs only go to Mr. Ackroyd’s bedroom.”
“Precisely.”
"Exactly."
And still the inspector stared.
And the inspector continued to stare.
“You think she’d been up to her uncle’s bedroom? Well, why not? Why should she lie about it?”
"You think she went to her uncle's bedroom? Why not? Why would she lie about it?"
230
230
“Ah! that is just the question. It depends on what she was doing there, does it not?”
“Ah! that’s exactly the question. It depends on what she was doing there, doesn’t it?”
“You mean—the money? Hang it all, you don’t suggest that it was Miss Ackroyd who took that forty pounds?”
“You mean—the money? Come on, you’re not seriously suggesting that it was Miss Ackroyd who took that forty pounds?”
“I suggest nothing,” said Poirot. “But I will remind you of this. Life was not very easy for that mother and daughter. There were bills—there was constant trouble over small sums of money. Roger Ackroyd was a peculiar man over money matters. The girl might be at her wit’s end for a comparatively small sum. Figure to yourself then what happens. She has taken the money, she descends the little staircase. When she is half-way down she hears the chink of glass from the hall. She has not a doubt of what it is—Parker coming to the study. At all costs she must not be found on the stairs—Parker will not forget it, he will think it odd. If the money is missed, Parker is sure to remember having seen her come down those stairs. She has just time to rush down to the study door—with her hand on the handle to show that she has just come out, when Parker appears in the doorway. She says the first thing that comes into her head, a repetition of Roger Ackroyd’s orders earlier in the evening, and then goes upstairs to her own room.”
“I’m not suggesting anything,” Poirot said. “But I want to remind you of this. Life wasn’t easy for that mother and daughter. There were bills—there was always trouble over small amounts of money. Roger Ackroyd was strange about finances. The girl might be desperate for a relatively small amount. Now, picture what happens. She takes the money and heads down the little staircase. Halfway down, she hears the sound of glass from the hall. She knows exactly what it is—Parker coming to the study. She must not be caught on the stairs—Parker won’t forget it; he’ll think it’s strange. If the money goes missing, Parker is bound to remember seeing her come down those stairs. She just has time to rush to the study door—her hand on the handle to show she’s just come out, when Parker appears in the doorway. She says the first thing that pops into her head, repeating Roger Ackroyd’s instructions from earlier in the evening, and then heads back upstairs to her room.”
“Yes, but later,” persisted the inspector, “she must have realized the vital importance of speaking the truth? Why, the whole case hinges on it!”
“Yes, but later,” the inspector insisted, “she must have understood how important it is to tell the truth? The entire case depends on it!”
“Afterwards,” said Poirot dryly, “it was a little difficult for Mademoiselle Flora. She is told simply that the police are here and that there has been a robbery. Naturally231 she jumps to the conclusion that the theft of the money has been discovered. Her one idea is to stick to her story. When she learns that her uncle is dead she is panic-stricken. Young women do not faint nowadays, monsieur, without considerable provocation. Eh bien! there it is. She is bound to stick to her story, or else confess everything. And a young and pretty girl does not like to admit that she is a thief—especially before those whose esteem she is anxious to retain.”
“Afterwards,” Poirot said dryly, “it was a bit tough for Mademoiselle Flora. She’s simply told that the police are here and that a robbery has occurred. Naturally, she assumes that the theft of the money has been discovered. Her main focus is on sticking to her story. When she finds out that her uncle is dead, she panics. Young women don’t faint these days, monsieur, without a good reason. Eh bien! There it is. She has to stick to her story or confess everything. And a young, pretty girl doesn’t want to admit that she’s a thief—especially in front of those whose respect she wants to keep.”
Raglan brought his fist down with a thump on the table.
Raglan slammed his fist down on the table with a thud.
“I’ll not believe it,” he said. “It’s—it’s not credible. And you—you’ve known this all along?”
“I can’t believe it,” he said. “It’s—not believable. And you—you’ve known this the whole time?”
“The possibility has been in my mind from the first,” admitted Poirot. “I was always convinced that Mademoiselle Flora was hiding something from us. To satisfy myself, I made the little experiment I told you of. Dr. Sheppard accompanied me.”
“The possibility has been on my mind from the beginning,” Poirot confessed. “I always believed that Mademoiselle Flora was hiding something from us. To check my suspicions, I conducted the little experiment I mentioned. Dr. Sheppard was with me.”
“A test for Parker, you said it was,” I remarked bitterly.
“A test for Parker, you said it was,” I said bitterly.
“Mon ami,” said Poirot apologetically, “as I told you at the time, one must say something.”
“Mon ami,” Poirot said apologetically, “like I told you back then, you have to say something.”
The inspector rose.
The inspector stood up.
“There’s only one thing for it,” he declared. “We must tackle the young lady right away. You’ll come up to Fernly with me, M. Poirot?”
“There's only one thing to do,” he said. “We need to confront the young lady right now. Are you coming up to Fernly with me, M. Poirot?”
“Certainly. Dr. Sheppard will drive us up in his car.”
"Sure. Dr. Sheppard will take us in his car."
I acquiesced willingly.
I agreed willingly.
On inquiry for Miss Ackroyd, we were shown into the232 billiard room. Flora and Major Hector Blunt were sitting on the long window seat.
On asking about Miss Ackroyd, we were taken into the 232 billiard room. Flora and Major Hector Blunt were sitting on the long window seat.
“Good-morning, Miss Ackroyd,” said the inspector. “Can we have a word or two alone with you?”
“Good morning, Miss Ackroyd,” said the inspector. “Can we have a moment alone with you?”
Blunt got up at once and moved to the door.
Blunt stood up immediately and walked over to the door.
“What is it?” asked Flora nervously. “Don’t go, Major Blunt. He can stay, can’t he?” she asked, turning to the inspector.
“What is it?” Flora asked anxiously. “Please don’t go, Major Blunt. He can stay, right?” she said, looking at the inspector.
“That’s as you like,” said the inspector dryly. “There’s a question or two it’s my duty to put to you, miss, but I’d prefer to do so privately, and I dare say you’d prefer it also.”
"That's up to you," said the inspector flatly. "There are a couple of questions I need to ask you, miss, but I’d rather do it in private, and I imagine you'd prefer that too."
Flora looked keenly at him. I saw her face grow whiter. Then she turned and spoke to Blunt.
Flora looked carefully at him. I noticed her face turn pale. Then she turned and spoke to Blunt.
“I want you to stay—please—yes, I mean it. Whatever the inspector has to say to me, I’d rather you heard it.”
“I want you to stay—please—yes, I really mean it. Whatever the inspector has to say to me, I’d prefer you hear it.”
Raglan shrugged his shoulders.
Raglan shrugged.
“Well, if you will have it so, that’s all there is to it. Now, Miss Ackroyd, M. Poirot here has made a certain suggestion to me. He suggests that you weren’t in the study at all last Friday night, that you never saw Mr. Ackroyd to say good-night to him, that instead of being in the study you were on the stairs leading down from your uncle’s bedroom when you heard Parker coming across the hall.”
“Well, if that's what you want to believe, then that's all there is to it. Now, Miss Ackroyd, M. Poirot here has made a specific suggestion to me. He suggests that you weren't in the study at all last Friday night, that you never saw Mr. Ackroyd to say good-night, and that instead of being in the study, you were on the stairs leading down from your uncle’s bedroom when you heard Parker coming across the hall.”
Flora’s gaze shifted to Poirot. He nodded back at her.
Flora looked over at Poirot. He nodded in response.
“Mademoiselle, the other day, when we sat round the table, I implored you to be frank with me. What one does not tell to Papa Poirot he finds out. It was233 that, was it not? See, I will make it easy for you. You took the money, did you not?”
“Mademoiselle, the other day when we were sitting around the table, I begged you to be honest with me. What you don’t tell Papa Poirot, he finds out. It was233, right? Look, I'll make it simple for you. You took the money, didn’t you?”
“The money,” said Blunt sharply.
“Money,” Blunt said sharply.
There was a silence which lasted for at least a minute.
There was a silence that lasted for at least a minute.
Then Flora drew herself up and spoke.
Then Flora straightened up and spoke.
“M. Poirot is right. I took that money. I stole. I am a thief—yes, a common, vulgar little thief. Now you know! I am glad it has come out. It’s been a nightmare, these last few days!” She sat down suddenly and buried her face in her hands. She spoke huskily through her fingers. “You don’t know what my life has been since I came here. Wanting things, scheming for them, lying, cheating, running up bills, promising to pay—oh! I hate myself when I think of it all! That’s what brought us together, Ralph and I. We were both weak! I understood him, and I was sorry—because I’m the same underneath. We’re not strong enough to stand alone, either of us. We’re weak, miserable, despicable things.”
“M. Poirot is right. I took that money. I stole. I am a thief—yes, a common, vulgar little thief. Now you know! I’m glad it’s finally out. It’s been a nightmare these last few days!” She suddenly sat down and buried her face in her hands. She spoke hoarsely through her fingers. “You don’t know what my life has been like since I came here. Wanting things, scheming for them, lying, cheating, running up bills, promising to pay—oh! I hate myself when I think of it all! That’s what brought Ralph and me together. We were both weak! I understood him, and I felt sorry for him—because I’m the same deep down. We’re not strong enough to stand alone, either of us. We’re weak, miserable, despicable people.”
She looked at Blunt and suddenly stamped her foot.
She looked at Blunt and suddenly stomped her foot.
“Why do you look at me like that—as though you couldn’t believe? I may be a thief—but at any rate I’m real now. I’m not lying any more. I’m not pretending to be the kind of girl you like, young and innocent and simple. I don’t care if you never want to see me again. I hate myself, despise myself—but you’ve got to believe one thing, if speaking the truth would have made things better for Ralph, I would have spoken out. But I’ve seen all along that it wouldn’t be better for Ralph—it makes the case against him blacker than ever. I was not doing him any harm by sticking to my lie.”
“Why are you looking at me like that—as if you can’t believe it? I might be a thief—but I’m real now. I’m not lying anymore. I’m not pretending to be the kind of girl you like, young and innocent and simple. I don’t care if you never want to see me again. I hate myself, I really do—but you have to believe one thing: if telling the truth would have helped Ralph, I would have spoken up. But I’ve always known that it wouldn’t help Ralph—it makes the case against him worse than ever. I wasn’t hurting him by sticking to my lie.”
234
234
“Ralph,” said Blunt. “I see—always Ralph.”
“Ralph,” Blunt said. “I see—it's always Ralph.”
“You don’t understand,” said Flora hopelessly. “You never will.”
“You don’t get it,” Flora said, feeling defeated. “You never will.”
She turned to the inspector.
She faced the inspector.
“I admit everything; I was at my wit’s end for money. I never saw my uncle that evening after he left the dinner-table. As to the money, you can take what steps you please. Nothing could be worse than it is now!”
"I confess everything; I was desperate for money. I never saw my uncle again after he left the dinner table. As for the money, feel free to take any action you want. It can't get any worse than it already is!"
Suddenly she broke down again, hid her face in her hands, and rushed from the room.
Suddenly, she collapsed again, buried her face in her hands, and ran out of the room.
“Well,” said the inspector in a flat tone, “so that’s that.”
“Well,” said the inspector in a flat tone, “so that’s it.”
He seemed rather at a loss what to do next.
He looked a bit unsure about what to do next.
Blunt came forward.
Blunt stepped up.
“Inspector Raglan,” he said quietly, “that money was given to me by Mr. Ackroyd for a special purpose. Miss Ackroyd never touched it. When she says she did, she is lying with the idea of shielding Captain Paton. The truth is as I said, and I am prepared to go into the witness box and swear to it.”
“Inspector Raglan,” he said softly, “that money was given to me by Mr. Ackroyd for a specific reason. Miss Ackroyd never touched it. When she claims she did, she’s lying to protect Captain Paton. The truth is exactly as I stated, and I'm ready to take the stand and testify to that.”
He made a kind of jerky bow, then turning abruptly, he left the room.
He gave a quick, awkward bow, then turned and abruptly left the room.
Poirot was after him in a flash. He caught the other up in the hall.
Poirot was on him in an instant. He caught up with the other man in the hallway.
“Monsieur—a moment, I beg of you, if you will be so good.”
“Mister—just a moment, please, if you don’t mind.”
“Well, sir?”
"What's up, sir?"
Blunt was obviously impatient. He stood frowning down on Poirot.
Blunt was clearly impatient. He frowned as he looked down at Poirot.
“It is this,” said Poirot rapidly: “I am not deceived by235 your little fantasy. No, indeed. It was truly Miss Flora who took the money. All the same it is well imagined what you say—it pleases me. It is very good what you have done there. You are a man quick to think and to act.”
“It’s this,” Poirot said quickly: “I’m not fooled by your little fantasy. No, really. It was definitely Miss Flora who took the money. Still, it’s a clever idea you’ve come up with—it makes me happy. What you’ve done here is quite good. You’re a man who thinks and acts quickly.”
“I’m not in the least anxious for your opinion, thank you,” said Blunt coldly.
“I really don’t care for your opinion, thanks,” Blunt said coldly.
He made once more as though to pass on, but Poirot, not at all offended, laid a detaining hand on his arm.
He acted like he was going to move on again, but Poirot, not upset at all, placed a hand on his arm to stop him.
“Ah! but you are to listen to me. I have more to say. The other day I spoke of concealments. Very well, all along have I seen what you are concealing. Mademoiselle Flora, you love her with all your heart. From the first moment you saw her, is it not so? Oh! let us not mind saying these things—why must one in England think it necessary to mention love as though it were some disgraceful secret? You love Mademoiselle Flora. You seek to conceal that fact from all the world. That is very good—that is as it should be. But take the advice of Hercule Poirot—do not conceal it from mademoiselle herself.”
“Ah! But you need to hear me out. I have more to share. The other day, I talked about secrets. Well, I've always seen what you’re hiding. Mademoiselle Flora, you love her with all your heart. From the first moment you laid eyes on her, right? Oh! Let’s not shy away from saying this—why does everyone in England feel the need to treat love like it’s some embarrassing secret? You love Mademoiselle Flora. You try to hide that from everyone. That’s fine—that's how it should be. But take Hercule Poirot’s advice—don’t hide it from mademoiselle herself.”
Blunt had shown several signs of restlessness whilst Poirot was speaking, but the closing words seemed to rivet his attention.
Blunt had shown several signs of restlessness while Poirot was speaking, but the final words seemed to grab his attention.
“What d’you mean by that?” he said sharply.
“What do you mean by that?” he said sharply.
“You think that she loves the Capitaine Ralph Paton—but I, Hercule Poirot, tell you that that is not so. Mademoiselle Flora accepted Captain Paton to please her uncle, and because she saw in the marriage a way of escape from her life here which was becoming frankly insupportable236 to her. She liked him, and there was much sympathy and understanding between them. But love—no! It is not Captain Paton Mademoiselle Flora loves.”
“You think she loves Captain Ralph Paton—but I, Hercule Poirot, assure you that's not true. Mademoiselle Flora agreed to marry Captain Paton to please her uncle and because she saw it as a way to escape her increasingly unbearable life here. She liked him, and there was a lot of sympathy and understanding between them. But love—no! Mademoiselle Flora does not love Captain Paton.”
“What the devil do you mean?” asked Blunt.
“What do you mean?” asked Blunt.
I saw the dark flush under his tan.
I noticed the dark flush beneath his tan.
“You have been blind, monsieur. Blind! She is loyal, the little one. Ralph Paton is under a cloud, she is bound in honor to stick by him.”
“You've been blind, sir. Blind! She’s loyal, that little one. Ralph Paton is in trouble, and she’s honor-bound to stand by him.”
I felt it was time I put in a word to help on the good work.
I thought it was time I chimed in to support the great work.
“My sister told me the other night,” I said encouragingly, “that Flora had never cared a penny piece for Ralph Paton, and never would. My sister is always right about these things.”
“My sister told me the other night,” I said encouragingly, “that Flora has never cared at all for Ralph Paton, and she never will. My sister is always right about this kind of stuff.”
Blunt ignored my well-meant efforts. He spoke to Poirot.
Blunt ignored my sincere efforts. He talked to Poirot.
“D’you really think——” he began, and stopped.
“Do you really think——” he started, then stopped.
He is one of those inarticulate men who find it hard to put things into words.
He is one of those guys who struggle to express themselves.
Poirot knows no such disability.
Poirot has no such limits.
“If you doubt me, ask her yourself, monsieur. But perhaps you no longer care to—the affair of the money——”
“If you doubt me, ask her yourself, sir. But maybe you don’t care anymore—the money issue——”
Blunt gave a sound like an angry laugh.
Blunt let out a noise that sounded like an annoyed laugh.
“Think I’d hold that against her? Roger was always a queer chap about money. She got in a mess and didn’t dare tell him. Poor kid. Poor lonely kid.”
“Do you think I’d hold that against her? Roger was always a weird guy when it came to money. She got into a tough spot and didn’t dare tell him. Poor kid. Poor lonely kid.”
Poirot looked thoughtfully at the side door.
Poirot stared pensively at the side door.
“Mademoiselle Flora went into the garden, I think,” he murmured.
“Mademoiselle Flora went into the garden, I think,” he murmured.
237
237
“I’ve been every kind of a fool,” said Blunt abruptly. “Rum conversation we’ve been having. Like one of those Danish plays. But you’re a sound fellow, M. Poirot. Thank you.”
“I’ve been every kind of fool,” Blunt said suddenly. “What a strange conversation we’ve been having. Like one of those Danish plays. But you’re a solid guy, M. Poirot. Thank you.”
He took Poirot’s hand and gave it a grip which caused the other to wince in anguish. Then he strode to the side door and passed out into the garden.
He took Poirot’s hand and gripped it tightly, making him wince in pain. Then he walked over to the side door and stepped out into the garden.
“Not every kind of a fool,” murmured Poirot, tenderly nursing the injured member. “Only one kind—the fool in love.”
“Not every kind of fool,” murmured Poirot, gently tending to the injured party. “Only one kind—the fool in love.”
CHAPTER XX
Inspector Raglan had received a bad jolt. He was not deceived by Blunt’s valiant lie any more than we had been. Our way back to the village was punctuated by his complaints.
Inspector Raglan had taken a hard hit. He was not fooled by Blunt’s brave lie any more than we were. Our return to the village was filled with his complaints.
“This alters everything, this does. I don’t know whether you’ve realized it, Monsieur Poirot?”
“This changes everything, it really does. I don’t know if you’ve noticed it, Monsieur Poirot?”
“I think so, yes, I think so,” said Poirot. “You see, me, I have been familiar with the idea for some time.”
“I think so, yes, I think so,” Poirot said. “You see, I've been familiar with the idea for a while now.”
Inspector Raglan, who had only had the idea presented to him a short half-hour ago, looked at Poirot unhappily, and went on with his discoveries.
Inspector Raglan, who had just received the idea half an hour ago, looked at Poirot with a frown and continued with his findings.
“Those alibis now. Worthless! Absolutely worthless. Got to start again. Find out what every one was doing from nine-thirty onwards. Nine-thirty—that’s the time we’ve got to hang on to. You were quite right about the man Kent—we don’t release him yet awhile. Let me see now—nine-forty-five at the Dog and Whistle. He might have got there in a quarter of an hour if he ran. It’s just possible that it was his voice Mr. Raymond heard talking to Mr. Ackroyd—asking for money which Mr. Ackroyd refused. But one thing’s clear—it wasn’t he who sent the telephone message. The station is half a mile in the other direction—over a mile and a half from239 the Dog and Whistle, and he was at the Dog and Whistle until about ten minutes past ten. Dang that telephone call! We always come up against it.”
“Those alibis now? Useless! Totally useless. We need to start over. We have to find out what everyone was doing from nine-thirty onward. Nine-thirty—that’s the key time we need to focus on. You were absolutely right about the guy Kent—we’re not letting him go just yet. Let’s see now—nine-forty-five at the Dog and Whistle. He could have gotten there in about fifteen minutes if he ran. It’s possible that it was his voice Mr. Raymond heard talking to Mr. Ackroyd—asking for money that Mr. Ackroyd turned down. But one thing is clear—it wasn’t him who sent the telephone message. The station is half a mile in the opposite direction—over a mile and a half from239 the Dog and Whistle, and he was at the Dog and Whistle until about ten minutes past ten. Damn that phone call! We always run into this issue.”
“We do indeed,” agreed Poirot. “It is curious.”
“We certainly do,” Poirot agreed. “It’s interesting.”
“It’s just possible that if Captain Paton climbed into his uncle’s room and found him there murdered, he may have sent it. Got the wind up, thought he’d be accused, and cleared out. That’s possible, isn’t it?”
“It’s possible that if Captain Paton went into his uncle’s room and found him murdered, he might have sent it. Got nervous, thought he’d be blamed, and took off. That’s possible, right?”
“Why should he have telephoned?”
“Why should he have called?”
“May have had doubts if the old man was really dead. Thought he’d get the doctor up there as soon as possible, but didn’t want to give himself away. Yes, I say now, how’s that for a theory? Something in that, I should say.”
“Maybe he doubted if the old man was really dead. Thought he’d call the doctor up there as soon as possible, but didn’t want to alert anyone. Yeah, I say now, how’s that for a theory? There’s something to that, I should say.”
The inspector swelled his chest out importantly. He was so plainly delighted with himself that any words of ours would have been quite superfluous.
The inspector puffed out his chest, acting as if it was a big deal. He looked so pleased with himself that anything we could have said would have been totally unnecessary.
We arrived back at my house at this minute, and I hurried in to my surgery patients, who had all been waiting a considerable time, leaving Poirot to walk to the police station with the inspector.
We just got back to my house now, and I rushed in to see my surgery patients, who had all been waiting quite a while, leaving Poirot to walk to the police station with the inspector.
Having dismissed the last patient, I strolled into the little room at the back of the house which I call my workshop—I am rather proud of the home-made wireless set I turned out. Caroline hates my workroom. I keep my tools there, and Annie is not allowed to wreak havoc with a dustpan and brush. I was just adjusting the interior of an alarm clock which had been denounced as wholly unreliable by the household, when the door opened and Caroline put her head in.
Having sent the last patient on their way, I walked into the small room at the back of the house that I call my workshop—I’m pretty proud of the homemade wireless set I built. Caroline hates my workroom. I keep my tools in there, and Annie isn’t allowed to make a mess with a dustpan and brush. I was in the middle of fixing an alarm clock that the household labeled as completely unreliable when the door opened and Caroline poked her head in.
240
240
“Oh! there you are, James,” she said, with deep disapproval. “M. Poirot wants to see you.”
“Oh! There you are, James,” she said, clearly unimpressed. “M. Poirot wants to see you.”
“Well,” I said, rather irritably, for her sudden entrance had startled me and I had let go of a piece of delicate mechanism, “if he wants to see me, he can come in here.”
"Well," I said, a bit annoyed, because her sudden entrance had startled me and I had dropped a delicate piece of machinery, "if he wants to see me, he can come in here."
“In here?” said Caroline.
“In here?” Caroline asked.
“That’s what I said—in here.”
"That's what I said—right here."
Caroline gave a sniff of disapproval and retired. She returned in a moment or two, ushering in Poirot, and then retired again, shutting the door with a bang.
Caroline sniffed in disapproval and left the room. She came back in a moment, bringing Poirot with her, and then left again, slamming the door behind her.
“Aha! my friend,” said Poirot, coming forward and rubbing his hands. “You have not got rid of me so easily, you see!”
“Aha! my friend,” Poirot said, stepping forward and rubbing his hands. “You can’t get rid of me that easily, you see!”
“Finished with the inspector?” I asked.
“Are you done with the inspector?” I asked.
“For the moment, yes. And you, you have seen all the patients?”
“For now, yes. And you, have you seen all the patients?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
Poirot sat down and looked at me, tilting his egg-shaped head on one side, with the air of one who savors a very delicious joke.
Poirot sat down and looked at me, tilting his egg-shaped head to one side, like someone who is enjoying a really great joke.
“You are in error,” he said at last. “You have still one patient to see.”
“You're mistaken,” he finally said. “You still have one patient to see.”
“Not you?” I exclaimed in surprise.
“Not you?” I said in surprise.
“Ah, not me, bien entendu. Me, I have the health magnificent. No, to tell you the truth, it is a little complot of mine. There is some one I wish to see, you understand—and at the same time it is not necessary that the whole village should intrigue itself about the matter—which is what would happen if the lady were seen to241 come to my house—for it is a lady. But to you she has already come as a patient before.”
“Ah, not me, bien entendu. I’m in great health. No, to be honest, it’s a little complot of mine. There’s someone I want to see, you get it—and I don’t want the whole village getting involved—which would happen if people saw the lady coming to my house—because it’s a lady. But she has already come to you as a patient before.”
“Miss Russell!” I exclaimed.
“Ms. Russell!” I exclaimed.
“Précisément. I wish much to speak with her, so I send her the little note and make the appointment in your surgery. You are not annoyed with me?”
“Exactly. I really want to talk to her, so I send her a little note and set up the appointment in your office. You’re not mad at me, are you?”
“On the contrary,” I said. “That is, presuming I am allowed to be present at the interview?”
“Actually,” I said. “That is, assuming I'm allowed to be there for the interview?”
“But naturally! In your own surgery!”
“But of course! In your own surgery!”
“You know,” I said, throwing down the pincers I was holding, “it’s extraordinarily intriguing, the whole thing. Every new development that arises is like the shake you give to a kaleidoscope—the thing changes entirely in aspect. Now, why are you so anxious to see Miss Russell?”
“You know,” I said, dropping the pincers I was holding, “it’s really fascinating, the whole situation. Every new development that comes up is like giving a kaleidoscope a twist—the whole thing changes completely. So, why are you so eager to see Miss Russell?”
Poirot raised his eyebrows.
Poirot lifted his eyebrows.
“Surely it is obvious?” he murmured.
"Isn't it obvious?" he whispered.
“There you go again,” I grumbled. “According to you everything is obvious. But you leave me walking about in a fog.”
“There you go again,” I complained. “You seem to think everything is obvious. But you leave me wandering around confused.”
Poirot shook his head genially at me.
Poirot smiled at me and shook his head in a friendly way.
“You mock yourself at me. Take the matter of Mademoiselle Flora. The inspector was surprised—but you—you were not.”
“You're joking about yourself around me. Look at Mademoiselle Flora. The inspector was surprised—but you—you weren't.”
“I never dreamed of her being the thief,” I expostulated.
“I never imagined she was the thief,” I exclaimed.
“That—perhaps no. But I was watching your face and you were not—like Inspector Raglan—startled and incredulous.”
"Maybe not. But I was looking at your face, and you didn't seem—like Inspector Raglan—shocked and disbelieving."
I thought for a minute or two.
I thought for a minute or two.
242
242
“Perhaps you are right,” I said at last. “All along I’ve felt that Flora was keeping back something—so the truth, when it came, was subconsciously expected. It upset Inspector Raglan very much indeed, poor man.”
“Maybe you’re right,” I finally said. “I’ve always felt that Flora was hiding something—so when the truth came out, I kind of expected it. It really upset Inspector Raglan, poor guy.”
“Ah! pour ça, oui! The poor man must rearrange all his ideas. I profited by his state of mental chaos to induce him to grant me a little favor.”
“Ah! for that, yes! The poor guy has to sort out all his thoughts. I took advantage of his mental mess to persuade him to do me a small favor.”
“What was that?”
"What was that?"
Poirot took a sheet of notepaper from his pocket. Some words were written on it, and he read them aloud.
Poirot pulled a sheet of notepaper from his pocket. Some words were written on it, and he read them out loud.
“The police have, for some days, been seeking for Captain Ralph Paton, the nephew of Mr. Ackroyd of Fernly Park, whose death occurred under such tragic circumstances last Friday. Captain Paton has been found at Liverpool, where he was on the point of embarking for America.”
“The police have been looking for Captain Ralph Paton for the past few days. He is the nephew of Mr. Ackroyd from Fernly Park, who died in such tragic circumstances last Friday. Captain Paton has been located in Liverpool, where he was about to board a ship to America.”
He folded up the piece of paper again.
He folded the paper up again.
“That, my friend, will be in the newspapers to-morrow morning.”
“That, my friend, will be in the newspapers tomorrow morning.”
I stared at him, dumbfounded.
I stared at him, shocked.
“But—but it isn’t true! He’s not at Liverpool!”
“But—but that’s not true! He’s not in Liverpool!”
Poirot beamed on me.
Poirot smiled at me.
“You have the intelligence so quick! No, he has not been found at Liverpool. Inspector Raglan was very loath to let me send this paragraph to the press, especially as I could not take him into my confidence. But I assured him most solemnly that very interesting results would follow its appearance in print, so he gave in, after stipulating that he was, on no account, to bear the responsibility.”
“You're so quick-witted! No, he hasn't been found in Liverpool. Inspector Raglan was really hesitant to let me send this paragraph to the press, especially since I couldn't share the details with him. But I promised him very seriously that some intriguing results would come from publishing it, so he agreed, after insisting that he wouldn't take any responsibility for it.”
243
243
I stared at Poirot. He smiled back at me.
I looked at Poirot. He smiled back at me.
“It beats me,” I said at last, “what you expect to get out of that.”
“It beats me,” I finally said, “what you think you’ll get out of that.”
“You should employ your little gray cells,” said Poirot gravely.
“You should use your little gray cells,” Poirot said seriously.
He rose and came across to the bench.
He got up and walked over to the bench.
“It is that you have really the love of the machinery,” he said, after inspecting the débris of my labors.
“It’s clear that you truly love the machinery,” he said, after looking over the remnants of my work.
Every man has his hobby. I immediately drew Poirot’s attention to my home-made wireless. Finding him sympathetic, I showed him one or two little inventions of my own—trifling things, but useful in the house.
Every guy has his hobby. I quickly got Poirot interested in my homemade radio. Since he seemed supportive, I showed him a couple of my little inventions—nothing major, but helpful around the house.
“Decidedly,” said Poirot, “you should be an inventor by trade, not a doctor. But I hear the bell—that is your patient. Let us go into the surgery.”
“Definitely,” said Poirot, “you should be an inventor, not a doctor. But I hear the bell—that’s your patient. Let’s head into the surgery.”
Once before I had been struck by the remnants of beauty in the housekeeper’s face. This morning I was struck anew. Very simply dressed in black, tall, upright and independent as ever, with her big dark eyes and an unwonted flush of color in her usually pale cheeks, I realized that as a girl she must have been startlingly handsome.
Once before, I had noticed the traces of beauty in the housekeeper’s face. This morning, I noticed it again. Dressed simply in black, tall, standing straight and confident as always, with her large dark eyes and an unusual flush in her typically pale cheeks, I realized that she must have been stunningly beautiful as a girl.
“Good-morning, mademoiselle,” said Poirot. “Will you be seated? Dr. Sheppard is so kind as to permit me the use of his surgery for a little conversation I am anxious to have with you.”
“Good morning, miss,” said Poirot. “Please have a seat. Dr. Sheppard is generous enough to let me use his office for a little chat I’m eager to have with you.”
Miss Russell sat down with her usual composure. If she felt any inward agitation, it did not display itself in any outward manifestation.
Miss Russell sat down with her usual calmness. If she felt any inner turmoil, it didn't show on the outside.
244
244
“It seems a queer way of doing things, if you’ll allow me to say so,” she remarked.
“It seems like a weird way of doing things, if you don’t mind me saying,” she commented.
“Miss Russell—I have news to give you.”
“Miss Russell, I have some news for you.”
“Indeed!”
"Definitely!"
“Charles Kent has been arrested at Liverpool.”
“Charles Kent has been arrested in Liverpool.”
Not a muscle of her face moved. She merely opened her eyes a trifle wider, and asked, with a tinge of defiance:
Not a muscle in her face moved. She just opened her eyes a bit wider and asked, with a hint of defiance:
“Well, what of it?”
"Well, what about it?"
But at that moment it came to me—the resemblance that had haunted me all along, something familiar in the defiance of Charles Kent’s manner. The two voices, one rough and coarse, the other painfully ladylike—were strangely the same in timbre. It was of Miss Russell that I had been reminded that night outside the gates of Fernly Park.
But at that moment, it hit me—the similarity that had been bothering me all along, something familiar in the way Charles Kent acted. The two voices, one gruff and harsh, the other painfully feminine—were oddly similar in tone. It was Miss Russell that I had been reminded of that night outside the gates of Fernly Park.
I looked at Poirot, full of my discovery, and he gave me an imperceptible nod.
I looked at Poirot, excited about my discovery, and he gave me a slight nod.
In answer to Miss Russell’s question, he threw out his hands in a thoroughly French gesture.
In response to Miss Russell's question, he spread his arms in a distinctly French gesture.
“I thought you might be interested, that is all,” he said mildly.
"I just thought you might be interested, that's all," he said casually.
“Well, I’m not particularly,” said Miss Russell. “Who is this Charles Kent anyway?”
“Well, I’m not really,” said Miss Russell. “Who is this Charles Kent anyway?”
“He is a man, mademoiselle, who was at Fernly on the night of the murder.”
“He's a man, miss, who was at Fernly the night of the murder.”
“Really?”
“Seriously?”
“Fortunately for him, he has an alibi. At a quarter to ten he was at a public-house a mile from here.”
“Luckily for him, he has an alibi. At 9:45, he was at a bar a mile from here.”
“Lucky for him,” commented Miss Russell.
“Lucky for him,” Miss Russell said.
245
245
“But we still do not know what he was doing at Fernly—who it was he went to meet, for instance.”
“But we still don’t know what he was doing at Fernly—who he went to meet, for example.”
“I’m afraid I can’t help you at all,” said the housekeeper politely. “Nothing came to my ears. If that is all——”
“I’m sorry, but I really can’t help you,” the housekeeper said politely. “I didn’t hear anything. If that’s everything——”
She made a tentative movement as though to rise. Poirot stopped her.
She made a hesitant move as if to get up. Poirot stopped her.
“It is not quite all,” he said smoothly. “This morning fresh developments have arisen. It seems now that Mr. Ackroyd was murdered, not at a quarter to ten, but before. Between ten minutes to nine, when Dr. Sheppard left, and a quarter to ten.”
“It’s not entirely everything,” he said smoothly. “This morning, new information has come to light. It looks like Mr. Ackroyd was murdered, not at a quarter to ten, but before. Between ten minutes to nine, when Dr. Sheppard left, and a quarter to ten.”
I saw the color drain from the housekeeper’s face, leaving it dead white. She leaned forward, her figure swaying.
I saw the color drain from the housekeeper's face, leaving it completely pale. She leaned forward, her body swaying.
“But Miss Ackroyd said—Miss Ackroyd said——”
“But Miss Ackroyd said—Miss Ackroyd said——”
“Miss Ackroyd has admitted that she was lying. She was never in the study at all that evening.”
“Miss Ackroyd has confessed that she was lying. She was never in the study at all that evening.”
“Then——?”
“Then what?”
“Then it would seem that in this Charles Kent we have the man we are looking for. He came to Fernly, can give no account of what he was doing there——”
“Then it seems that this Charles Kent is the man we’re looking for. He came to Fernly but can’t explain what he was doing there——”
“I can tell you what he was doing there. He never touched a hair of old Ackroyd’s head—he never went near the study. He didn’t do it, I tell you.”
“I can tell you what he was doing there. He never laid a finger on old Ackroyd’s head—he never went near the study. He didn’t do it, I swear.”
She was leaning forward. That iron self-control was broken through at last. Terror and desperation were in her face.
She was leaning forward. That strong self-control finally broke. Fear and desperation were evident on her face.
“M. Poirot! M. Poirot! Oh, do believe me.”
“M. Poirot! M. Poirot! Oh, please believe me.”
246
246
Poirot got up and came to her. He patted her reassuringly on the shoulder.
Poirot got up and walked over to her. He gave her shoulder a reassuring pat.
“But yes—but yes, I will believe. I had to make you speak, you know.”
“But yes—but yes, I will believe. I had to get you to talk, you know.”
For an instant suspicion flared up in her.
For a moment, suspicion flared up in her.
“Is what you said true?”
“Is what you said real?”
“That Charles Kent is suspected of the crime? Yes, that is true. You alone can save him, by telling the reason for his being at Fernly.”
“That Charles Kent is suspected of the crime? Yes, that's true. You alone can save him by explaining why he was at Fernly.”
“He came to see me.” She spoke in a low, hurried voice. “I went out to meet him——”
“He came to see me.” She spoke in a quiet, rushed voice. “I went outside to meet him——”
“In the summer-house, yes, I know.”
"In the summer house, yes, I know."
“How do you know?”
"How do you know that?"
“Mademoiselle, it is the business of Hercule Poirot to know things. I know that you went out earlier in the evening, that you left a message in the summer-house to say what time you would be there.”
“Mademoiselle, it’s Hercule Poirot’s job to know things. I know that you went out earlier this evening and that you left a message in the summer house about what time you would arrive.”
“Yes, I did. I had heard from him—saying he was coming. I dared not let him come to the house. I wrote to the address he gave me and said I would meet him in the summer-house, and described it to him so that he would be able to find it. Then I was afraid he might not wait there patiently, and I ran out and left a piece of paper to say I would be there about ten minutes past nine. I didn’t want the servants to see me, so I slipped out through the drawing-room window. As I came back, I met Dr. Sheppard, and I fancied that he would think it queer. I was out of breath, for I had been running. I had no idea that he was expected to dinner that night.”
“Yes, I did. I had heard from him—he said he was coming. I couldn't let him come to the house. I wrote to the address he gave me and said I would meet him in the summer house, describing it so he could find it. Then I worried he might not wait there patiently, so I ran out and left a note saying I would be there about ten minutes past nine. I didn’t want the servants to see me, so I slipped out through the drawing-room window. On my way back, I ran into Dr. Sheppard, and I thought he might find it strange. I was out of breath from running. I had no idea he was expected for dinner that night.”
She paused.
She took a break.
247
247
“Go on,” said Poirot. “You went out to meet him at ten minutes past nine. What did you say to each other?”
“Go on,” said Poirot. “You went out to meet him at ten minutes past nine. What did you talk about?”
“It’s difficult. You see——”
"It's tough. You see——"
“Mademoiselle,” said Poirot, interrupting her, “in this matter I must have the whole truth. What you tell us need never go beyond these four walls. Dr. Sheppard will be discreet, and so shall I. See, I will help you. This Charles Kent, he is your son, is he not?”
“Mademoiselle,” Poirot said, interrupting her, “I need you to tell me the whole truth in this matter. What you share with us will stay within these four walls. Dr. Sheppard will be discreet, and so will I. Look, I want to help you. This Charles Kent, he’s your son, isn’t he?”
She nodded. The color had flamed into her cheeks.
She nodded. Color had flushed her cheeks.
“No one has ever known. It was long ago—long ago—down in Kent. I was not married....”
“No one has ever known. It was a long time ago—ages ago—down in Kent. I wasn't married....”
“So you took the name of the county as a surname for him. I understand.”
"So you used the name of the county as his last name. I get it."
“I got work. I managed to pay for his board and lodging. I never told him that I was his mother. But he turned out badly, he drank, then took to drugs. I managed to pay his passage out to Canada. I didn’t hear of him for a year or two. Then, somehow or other, he found out that I was his mother. He wrote asking me for money. Finally, I heard from him back in this country again. He was coming to see me at Fernly, he said. I dared not let him come to the house. I have always been considered so—so very respectable. If any one got an inkling—it would have been all up with my post as housekeeper. So I wrote to him in the way I have just told you.”
“I found a job. I was able to pay for his room and board. I never told him I was his mother. But he ended up going down a bad path; he started drinking and then got into drugs. I managed to pay for his ticket to Canada. I didn’t hear from him for a year or two. Then, somehow, he found out I was his mother. He wrote to ask me for money. Finally, I heard from him again when he was back in this country. He said he was coming to visit me at Fernly. I was too scared to let him come to the house. I've always been seen as so—so very respectable. If anyone found out, it would have ruined my job as a housekeeper. So, I wrote to him just like I mentioned earlier.”
“And in the morning you came to see Dr. Sheppard?”
“And in the morning, you came to see Dr. Sheppard?”
“Yes. I wondered if something could be done. He was not a bad boy—before he took to drugs.”
“Yes. I was wondering if something could be done. He wasn't a bad kid—before he got into drugs.”
248
248
“I see,” said Poirot. “Now let us go on with the story. He came that night to the summer-house?”
“I see,” said Poirot. “Now let’s continue with the story. He came to the summer house that night?”
“Yes, he was waiting for me when I got there. He was very rough and abusive. I had brought with me all the money I had, and I gave it to him. We talked a little, and then he went away.”
“Yes, he was waiting for me when I got there. He was really aggressive and mean. I had brought all the money I had, and I gave it to him. We talked for a bit, and then he left.”
“What time was that?”
“What time is it?”
“It must have been between twenty and twenty-five minutes past nine. It was not yet half-past when I got back to the house.”
“It must have been around twenty to twenty-five minutes past nine. It wasn't even half-past when I got back home.”
“Which way did he go?”
“Which way did he go?”
“Straight out the same way he came, by the path that joined the drive just inside the lodge gates.”
“Just like he entered, he left the same way, taking the path that connected to the driveway just inside the lodge gates.”
Poirot nodded.
Poirot agreed.
“And you, what did you do?”
“And you, what did you do?”
“I went back to the house. Major Blunt was walking up and down the terrace smoking, so I made a detour to get round to the side door. It was then just on half-past nine, as I tell you.”
“I went back to the house. Major Blunt was pacing back and forth on the terrace, smoking, so I took a detour to reach the side door. It was just about half-past nine, as I mentioned.”
Poirot nodded again. He made a note or two in a microscopic pocket-book.
Poirot nodded again. He jotted down a couple of notes in a tiny notebook.
“I think that is all,” he said thoughtfully.
“I think that’s everything,” he said thoughtfully.
“Ought I——” she hesitated. “Ought I to tell all this to Inspector Raglan?”
“Ought I—” she hesitated. “Should I tell all this to Inspector Raglan?”
“It may come to that. But let us not be in a hurry. Let us proceed slowly, with due order and method. Charles Kent is not yet formally charged with murder. Circumstances may arise which will render your story unnecessary.”
“It might come to that. But let’s not rush. Let’s take our time, with the right order and method. Charles Kent hasn’t been formally charged with murder yet. Situations might come up that make your story unnecessary.”
Miss Russell rose.
Ms. Russell stood up.
249
249
“Thank you very much, M. Poirot,” she said. “You have been very kind—very kind indeed. You—you do believe me, don’t you? That Charles had nothing to do with this wicked murder!”
“Thank you so much, M. Poirot,” she said. “You’ve been really kind—really kind indeed. You—you believe me, right? That Charles had nothing to do with this terrible murder!”
“There seems no doubt that the man who was talking to Mr. Ackroyd in the library at nine-thirty could not possibly have been your son. Be of good courage, mademoiselle. All will yet be well.”
“There’s no doubt that the man who was talking to Mr. Ackroyd in the library at nine-thirty couldn’t possibly have been your son. Stay strong, miss. Everything will be alright.”
Miss Russell departed. Poirot and I were left together.
Miss Russell left. Poirot and I were alone together.
“So that’s that,” I said. “Every time we come back to Ralph Paton. How did you manage to spot Miss Russell as the person Charles Kent came to meet? Did you notice the resemblance?”
“So that’s it,” I said. “Every time we come back to Ralph Paton. How did you figure out that Miss Russell was the person Charles Kent came to meet? Did you see the resemblance?”
“I had connected her with the unknown man long before we actually came face to face with him. As soon as we found that quill. The quill suggested dope, and I remembered your account of Miss Russell’s visit to you. Then I found the article on cocaine in that morning’s paper. It all seemed very clear. She had heard from some one that morning—some one addicted to drugs, she read the article in the paper, and she came to you to ask a few tentative questions. She mentioned cocaine, since the article in question was on cocaine. Then, when you seemed too interested, she switched hurriedly to the subject of detective stories and untraceable poisons. I suspected a son or a brother, or some other undesirable male relation. Ah! but I must go. It is the time of the lunch.”
“I had linked her to the unknown man long before we actually came face to face with him. As soon as we found that quill. The quill hinted at drugs, and I remembered your account of Miss Russell’s visit to you. Then I found the article on cocaine in that morning’s paper. It all seemed very clear. She had heard from someone that morning—someone with a drug problem; she read the article in the paper and came to you to ask a few tentative questions. She mentioned cocaine since the article was about that. Then, when you seemed too interested, she suddenly changed the topic to detective stories and untraceable poisons. I suspected a son or a brother, or some other undesirable male relative. Ah! But I must go. It’s lunchtime.”
“Stay and lunch with us,” I suggested.
“Stay and have lunch with us,” I suggested.
250
250
Poirot shook his head. A faint twinkle came into his eye.
Poirot shook his head. A subtle sparkle appeared in his eye.
“Not again to-day. I should not like to force Mademoiselle Caroline to adopt a vegetarian diet two days in succession.”
“Not again today. I wouldn't want to make Mademoiselle Caroline go vegetarian two days in a row.”
It occurred to me that there was not much which escaped Hercule Poirot.
I realized that not much got past Hercule Poirot.
CHAPTER XXI
Caroline, of course, had not failed to see Miss Russell come to the surgery door. I had anticipated this, and had ready an elaborate account of the lady’s bad knee. But Caroline was not in a cross-questioning mood. Her point of view was that she knew what Miss Russell had really come for and that I didn’t.
Caroline definitely noticed Miss Russell arriving at the surgery door. I had expected this and had prepared an elaborate story about the lady’s bad knee. But Caroline wasn’t in the mood for questioning. She believed she understood why Miss Russell was really there and that I didn’t.
“Pumping you, James,” said Caroline. “Pumping you in the most shameless manner, I’ve not a doubt. It’s no good interrupting. I dare say you hadn’t the least idea she was doing it even. Men are so simple. She knows that you are in M. Poirot’s confidence, and she wants to find out things. Do you know what I think, James?”
“Pumping you, James,” Caroline said. “I’m totally just sucking information out of you, no doubt about it. There’s no point in interrupting. I bet you didn’t even realize she was doing it at all. Men are so naïve. She knows you’re close to M. Poirot, and she’s trying to get some inside info. You know what I think, James?”
“I couldn’t begin to imagine. You think so many extraordinary things.”
“I can't even begin to imagine. You think of so many incredible things.”
“It’s no good being sarcastic. I think Miss Russell knows more about Mr. Ackroyd’s death than she is prepared to admit.”
“It’s not helpful to be sarcastic. I believe Miss Russell knows more about Mr. Ackroyd’s death than she’s willing to acknowledge.”
Caroline leaned back triumphantly in her chair.
Caroline reclined confidently in her chair.
“Do you really think so?” I said absently.
“Do you really think that?” I said absentmindedly.
“You are very dull to-day, James. No animation about you. It’s that liver of yours.”
“You're really dull today, James. You have no energy. It’s that liver of yours.”
Our conversation then dealt with purely personal matters.
Our conversation then focused on completely personal topics.
252
252
The paragraph inspired by Poirot duly appeared in our daily paper the next morning. I was in the dark as to its purpose, but its effect on Caroline was immense.
The paragraph inspired by Poirot showed up in our daily paper the next morning. I had no idea what its purpose was, but it had a huge impact on Caroline.
She began by stating, most untruly, that she had said as much all along. I raised my eyebrows, but did not argue. Caroline, however, must have felt a prick of conscience, for she went on:—
She started by saying, untruly, that she had always said the same thing. I raised my eyebrows but didn’t argue. Caroline, though, must have felt a twinge of guilt, because she continued:—
“I mayn’t have actually mentioned Liverpool, but I knew he’d try to get away to America. That’s what Crippen did.”
“I might not have actually mentioned Liverpool, but I knew he’d try to escape to America. That’s what Crippen did.”
“Without much success,” I reminded her.
“Not very successfully,” I reminded her.
“Poor boy, and so they’ve caught him. I consider, James, that it’s your duty to see that he isn’t hung.”
“Poor boy, and they've caught him. I think, James, that it's your responsibility to make sure he isn't hanged.”
“What do you expect me to do?”
“What do you want me to do?”
“Why, you’re a medical man, aren’t you? You’ve known him from a boy upwards. Not mentally responsible. That’s the line to take, clearly. I read only the other day that they’re very happy in Broadmoor—it’s quite like a high-class club.”
“Why, you’re a doctor, right? You’ve known him since he was a kid. Not mentally responsible. That’s clearly the approach to take. I just read the other day that they’re really happy in Broadmoor—it’s pretty much like an upscale club.”
But Caroline’s words had reminded me of something.
But Caroline’s words reminded me of something.
“I never knew that Poirot had an imbecile nephew?” I said curiously.
“I never knew that Poirot had a clueless nephew?” I said curiously.
“Didn’t you? Oh, he told me all about it. Poor lad. It’s a great grief to all the family. They’ve kept him at home so far, but it’s getting to such a pitch that they’re afraid he’ll have to go into some kind of institution.”
“Didn’t you? Oh, he told me everything. Poor guy. It’s a huge sadness for the whole family. They’ve kept him at home so far, but it’s getting to the point where they’re worried he’ll have to go into some kind of facility.”
“I suppose you know pretty well everything there is to know about Poirot’s family by this time,” I said, exasperated.
“I guess you already know pretty much everything there is to know about Poirot’s family by now,” I said, frustrated.
“Pretty well,” said Caroline complacently. “It’s a253 great relief to people to be able to tell all their troubles to some one.”
“Pretty well,” said Caroline with a satisfied tone. “It’s a253 great relief for people to share all their troubles with someone.”
“It might be,” I said, “if they were ever allowed to do so spontaneously. Whether they enjoy having confidences screwed out of them by force is another matter.”
“It might be,” I said, “if they were ever allowed to do it spontaneously. Whether they like having secrets forced out of them is a different story.”
Caroline merely looked at me with the air of a Christian martyr enjoying martyrdom.
Caroline just looked at me like a Christian martyr who was actually enjoying her suffering.
“You are so self-contained, James,” she said. “You hate speaking out, or parting with any information yourself, and you think everybody else must be just like you. I should hope that I never screw confidences out of anybody. For instance, if M. Poirot comes in this afternoon, as he said he might do, I shall not dream of asking him who it was arrived at his house early this morning.”
“You're so closed off, James,” she said. “You dislike speaking up or sharing any information yourself, and you assume everyone else must be the same. I hope I never pry secrets out of anyone. For example, if M. Poirot comes by this afternoon like he mentioned he might, I wouldn’t even think of asking him who showed up at his place early this morning.”
“Early this morning?” I queried.
"Early this morning?" I asked.
“Very early,” said Caroline. “Before the milk came. I just happened to be looking out of the window—the blind was flapping. It was a man. He came in a closed car, and he was all muffled up. I couldn’t get a glimpse of his face. But I will tell you my idea, and you’ll see that I’m right.”
“Very early,” Caroline said. “Before the milk arrived. I happened to be looking out the window—the blind was flapping. It was a man. He came in a closed car, and he was all bundled up. I couldn’t catch a glimpse of his face. But I’ll share my theory, and you’ll see that I’m right.”
“What’s your idea?”
"What's your thought?"
Caroline dropped her voice mysteriously.
Caroline lowered her voice mysteriously.
“A Home Office expert,” she breathed.
“A Home Office expert,” she said softly.
“A Home Office expert,” I said, amazed. “My dear Caroline!”
“A Home Office expert,” I said, amazed. “My dear Caroline!”
“Mark my words, James, you’ll see that I’m right. That Russell woman was here that morning after your poisons. Roger Ackroyd might easily have been poisoned in his food that night.”
“Listen to me, James, you’ll see I’m right. That Russell woman was here that morning after your poisons. Roger Ackroyd could have easily been poisoned in his food that night.”
254
254
I laughed out loud.
I LOL'd.
“Nonsense,” I cried. “He was stabbed in the neck. You know that as well as I do.”
“Nonsense,” I yelled. “He was stabbed in the neck. You know that just like I do.”
“After death, James,” said Caroline; “to make a false clew.”
“After death, James,” Caroline said, “to create a false lead.”
“My good woman,” I said, “I examined the body, and I know what I’m talking about. That wound wasn’t inflicted after death—it was the cause of death, and you need make no mistake about it.”
“My good woman,” I said, “I examined the body, and I know what I’m talking about. That wound wasn’t inflicted after death—it was the cause of death, and you need to be clear about that.”
Caroline merely continued to look omniscient, which so annoyed me that I went on:—
Caroline just kept looking all-knowing, which frustrated me so much that I continued:—
“Perhaps you will tell me, Caroline, if I have a medical degree or if I have not?”
“Maybe you'll let me know, Caroline, whether I have a medical degree or not?”
“You have the medical degree, I dare say, James—at least, I mean I know you have. But you’ve no imagination whatever.”
"You have a medical degree, I must say, James—at least, I know you do. But you have no imagination at all."
“Having endowed you with a treble portion, there was none left over for me,” I said dryly.
“Since you were given a triple portion, there’s nothing left for me,” I said flatly.
I was amused to notice Caroline’s maneuvers that afternoon when Poirot duly arrived. My sister, without asking a direct question, skirted the subject of the mysterious guest in every way imaginable. By the twinkle in Poirot’s eyes, I saw that he realized her object. He remained blandly impervious, and blocked her bowling so successfully that she herself was at a loss how to proceed.
I found it amusing to watch Caroline's tactics that afternoon when Poirot showed up. My sister, without asking a straightforward question, danced around the topic of the mysterious guest in every way possible. By the glint in Poirot’s eyes, I could see that he understood her aim. He stayed cool and detached, successfully thwarting her attempts so much that she was left unsure of how to continue.
Having, I suspect, quietly enjoyed the little game, he rose to his feet and suggested a walk.
Having, I suspect, quietly enjoyed the little game, he stood up and suggested a walk.
“It is that I need to reduce the figure a little,” he explained.255 “You will come with me, doctor? And perhaps later Miss Caroline will give us some tea.”
“I just need to bring the numbers down a bit,” he explained.255 “Will you come with me, doctor? And maybe later Miss Caroline will have some tea for us.”
“Delighted,” said Caroline. “Won’t your—er—guest come in also?”
“Delighted,” said Caroline. “Won’t your—um—guest come in too?”
“You are too kind,” said Poirot. “But no, my friend reposes himself. Soon you must make his acquaintance.”
“You're too kind,” said Poirot. “But no, my friend is resting. Soon you'll have to meet him.”
“Quite an old friend of yours, so somebody told me,” said Caroline, making one last valiant effort.
“An old friend of yours, or so I heard,” said Caroline, making one last strong attempt.
“Did they?” murmured Poirot. “Well, we must start.”
“Did they?” Poirot whispered. “Alright, we need to get going.”
Our tramp took us in the direction of Fernly. I had guessed beforehand that it might do so. I was beginning to understand Poirot’s methods. Every little irrelevancy had a bearing upon the whole.
Our walk was taking us toward Fernly. I had suspected it might go that way. I was starting to understand Poirot’s approach. Every tiny detail was connected to the bigger picture.
“I have a commission for you, my friend,” he said at last. “To-night, at my house, I desire to have a little conference. You will attend, will you not?”
“I have a favor to ask of you, my friend,” he finally said. “Tonight, at my place, I want to have a little meeting. You’ll come, won’t you?”
“Certainly,” I said.
"Of course," I said.
“Good. I need also all those in the house—that is to say: Mrs. Ackroyd, Mademoiselle Flora, Major Blunt, M. Raymond. I want you to be my ambassador. This little reunion is fixed for nine o’clock. You will ask them—yes?”
“Good. I also need everyone in the house—that is: Mrs. Ackroyd, Mademoiselle Flora, Major Blunt, M. Raymond. I want you to be my representative. This small gathering is set for nine o’clock. You’ll ask them—right?”
“With pleasure; but why not ask them yourself?”
"Sure, but why not just ask them yourself?"
“Because they will then put the questions: Why? What for? They will demand what my idea is. And, as you know, my friend, I much dislike to have to explain my little ideas until the time comes.”
“Because then they'll ask questions: Why? What for? They'll want to know what my idea is. And, as you know, my friend, I really dislike explaining my little ideas until the time is right.”
I smiled a little.
I smiled slightly.
“My friend Hastings, he of whom I told you, used to say of me that I was the human oyster. But he was unjust.256 Of facts, I keep nothing to myself. But to every one his own interpretation of them.”
“My friend Hastings, the one I mentioned to you, used to call me the human oyster. But that wasn’t fair.256 I don’t hold back any facts. But everyone has their own take on them.”
“When do you want me to do this?”
“When do you want me to do this?”
“Now, if you will. We are close to the house.”
“Alright, if you’re ready. We’re almost at the house.”
“Aren’t you coming in?”
“Aren’t you coming inside?”
“No, me, I will promenade myself in the grounds. I will rejoin you by the lodge gates in a quarter of an hour’s time.”
“No, I’m going to walk around the grounds. I’ll meet you by the lodge gates in about fifteen minutes.”
I nodded, and set off on my task. The only member of the family at home proved to be Mrs. Ackroyd, who was sipping an early cup of tea. She received me very graciously.
I nodded and got started on my task. The only family member at home turned out to be Mrs. Ackroyd, who was enjoying an early cup of tea. She welcomed me very graciously.
“So grateful to you, doctor,” she murmured, “for clearing up that little matter with M. Poirot. But life is one trouble after another. You have heard about Flora, of course?”
“I'm so grateful to you, doctor,” she murmured, “for settling that little issue with M. Poirot. But life is just one trouble after another. You’ve heard about Flora, right?”
“What exactly?” I asked cautiously.
"What do you mean?" I asked cautiously.
“This new engagement. Flora and Hector Blunt. Of course not such a good match as Ralph would have been. But after all, happiness comes first. What dear Flora needs is an older man—some one steady and reliable, and then Hector is really a very distinguished man in his way. You saw the news of Ralph’s arrest in the paper this morning?”
“This new engagement. Flora and Hector Blunt. It’s definitely not as great a match as Ralph would have been. But in the end, happiness is what matters most. What dear Flora needs is an older man—someone steady and dependable, and Hector really is quite a distinguished guy in his own right. Did you see the news about Ralph’s arrest in the paper this morning?”
“Yes,” I said, “I did.”
“Yes,” I replied, “I did.”
“Horrible.” Mrs. Ackroyd closed her eyes and shuddered. “Geoffrey Raymond was in a terrible way. Rang up Liverpool. But they wouldn’t tell him anything at the police station there. In fact, they said they hadn’t arrested Ralph at all. Mr. Raymond insists that it’s all257 a mistake—a—what do they call it?—canard of the newspaper’s. I’ve forbidden it to be mentioned before the servants. Such a terrible disgrace. Fancy if Flora had actually been married to him.”
“Horrible.” Mrs. Ackroyd closed her eyes and shuddered. “Geoffrey Raymond is in a terrible state. He called Liverpool, but they wouldn’t tell him anything at the police station there. In fact, they said they hadn’t arrested Ralph at all. Mr. Raymond insists that it’s all257 a mistake—a—what do they call it?—canard from the newspaper. I’ve made it clear that it shouldn’t be mentioned in front of the staff. Such a terrible disgrace. Just think if Flora had actually married him.”
Mrs. Ackroyd shut her eyes in anguish. I began to wonder how soon I should be able to deliver Poirot’s invitation.
Mrs. Ackroyd closed her eyes in distress. I started to think about how soon I could pass along Poirot’s invitation.
Before I had time to speak, Mrs. Ackroyd was off again.
Before I could say anything, Mrs. Ackroyd started talking again.
“You were here yesterday, weren’t you, with that dreadful Inspector Raglan? Brute of a man—he terrified Flora into saying she took that money from poor Roger’s room. And the matter was so simple, really. The dear child wanted to borrow a few pounds, didn’t like to disturb her uncle since he’d given strict orders against it, but knowing where he kept his notes she went there and took what she needed.”
“You were here yesterday, right? With that awful Inspector Raglan? What a brutal guy—he scared Flora into saying she took that money from poor Roger’s room. The whole thing was really quite simple. The sweet girl wanted to borrow a few pounds, didn’t want to bother her uncle since he’d forbidden it, but knowing where he kept his cash, she went there and took what she needed.”
“Is that Flora’s account of the matter?” I asked.
“Is that Flora’s version of what happened?” I asked.
“My dear doctor, you know what girls are nowadays. So easily acted on by suggestion. You, of course, know all about hypnosis and that sort of thing. The inspector shouts at her, says the word ‘steal’ over and over again, until the poor child gets an inhibition—or is it a complex?—I always mix up those two words—and actually thinks herself that she has stolen the money. I saw at once how it was. But I can’t be too thankful for the whole misunderstanding in one way—it seems to have brought those two together—Hector and Flora, I mean. And I assure you that I have been very much worried about Flora in the past: why, at one time I actually258 thought there was going to be some kind of understanding between her and young Raymond. Just think of it!” Mrs. Ackroyd’s voice rose in shrill horror. “A private secretary—with practically no means of his own.”
“My dear doctor, you know what girls are like these days. So easily influenced by suggestion. You’re familiar with hypnosis and that sort of thing, of course. The inspector screams at her, repeats the word ‘steal’ over and over, until the poor girl develops an inhibition—or is it a complex? I always mix those two up—and actually believes she has stolen the money. I realized immediately what was happening. But I can’t complain too much about the misunderstanding in one way—it seems to have brought those two together—Hector and Flora, I mean. And I assure you, I’ve been really worried about Flora in the past: at one point, I even thought there might be some kind of relationship developing between her and young Raymond. Just think of it!” Mrs. Ackroyd’s voice rose in sharp horror. “A private secretary—with practically no money of his own.”
“It would have been a severe blow to you,” I said. “Now, Mrs. Ackroyd, I’ve got a message for you from M. Hercule Poirot.”
“It would have been a serious blow to you,” I said. “Now, Mrs. Ackroyd, I have a message for you from M. Hercule Poirot.”
“For me?”
“For me?”
Mrs. Ackroyd looked quite alarmed.
Mrs. Ackroyd looked very worried.
I hastened to reassure her, and I explained what Poirot wanted.
I quickly reassured her and explained what Poirot wanted.
“Certainly,” said Mrs. Ackroyd rather doubtfully, “I suppose we must come if M. Poirot says so. But what is it all about? I like to know beforehand.”
“Sure,” said Mrs. Ackroyd, a bit uncertain, “I guess we have to go if M. Poirot says so. But what’s it all about? I like to know in advance.”
I assured the lady truthfully that I myself did not know any more than she did.
I honestly assured the woman that I didn’t know any more than she did.
“Very well,” said Mrs. Ackroyd at last, rather grudgingly, “I will tell the others, and we will be there at nine o’clock.”
“Fine,” said Mrs. Ackroyd at last, somewhat reluctantly, “I’ll let the others know, and we’ll be there at nine o’clock.”
Thereupon I took my leave, and joined Poirot at the agreed meeting-place.
Thereafter, I said my goodbyes and met up with Poirot at the designated meeting spot.
“I’ve been longer than a quarter of an hour, I’m afraid,” I remarked. “But once that good lady starts talking it’s a matter of the utmost difficulty to get a word in edgeways.”
“I’ve been here for more than fifteen minutes, I’m afraid,” I said. “But once that nice lady starts talking, it’s really hard to get a word in.”
“It is of no matter,” said Poirot. “Me, I have been well amused. This park is magnificent.”
"It doesn't matter," said Poirot. "I've really enjoyed myself. This park is amazing."
We set off homewards. When we arrived, to our great surprise Caroline, who had evidently been watching for us, herself opened the door.
We headed home. When we got there, to our surprise, Caroline, who had clearly been waiting for us, opened the door herself.
259
259
She put her fingers to her lips. Her face was full of importance and excitement.
She pressed her fingers to her lips. Her face was filled with significance and excitement.
“Ursula Bourne,” she said, “the parlormaid from Fernly. She’s here! I’ve put her in the dining-room. She’s in a terrible way, poor thing. Says she must see M. Poirot at once. I’ve done all I could. Taken her a cup of hot tea. It really goes to one’s heart to see any one in such a state.”
“Ursula Bourne,” she said, “the parlor maid from Fernly. She’s here! I’ve put her in the dining room. She’s in a terrible state, poor thing. She says she needs to see M. Poirot right away. I’ve done everything I could. I brought her a cup of hot tea. It really breaks your heart to see someone in such a condition.”
“In the dining-room?” asked Poirot.
"In the dining room?" asked Poirot.
“This way,” I said, and flung open the door.
“This way,” I said, and swung the door open.
Ursula Bourne was sitting by the table. Her arms were spread out in front of her, and she had evidently just lifted her head from where it had been buried. Her eyes were red with weeping.
Ursula Bourne was sitting at the table. Her arms were stretched out in front of her, and it was clear she had just raised her head from where it had been buried. Her eyes were red from crying.
“Ursula Bourne,” I murmured.
“Ursula Bourne,” I whispered.
But Poirot went past me with outstretched hands.
But Poirot walked past me with his hands outstretched.
“No,” he said, “that is not quite right, I think. It is not Ursula Bourne, is it, my child—but Ursula Paton? Mrs. Ralph Paton.”
“No,” he said, “that’s not exactly right, I think. It’s not Ursula Bourne, is it, my child—but Ursula Paton? Mrs. Ralph Paton.”
CHAPTER XXII
For a moment or two the girl looked mutely at Poirot. Then, her reserve breaking down completely, she nodded her head once, and burst into an outburst of sobs.
For a moment or two, the girl stared silently at Poirot. Then, as her composure shattered completely, she nodded once and erupted into sobs.
Caroline pushed past me, and putting her arm round the girl, patted her on the shoulder.
Caroline shoved past me, put her arm around the girl, and gave her a pat on the shoulder.
“There, there, my dear,” she said soothingly, “it will be all right. You’ll see—everything will be all right.”
“There, there, my dear,” she said gently, “everything will be okay. You’ll see—everything will be okay.”
Buried under curiosity and scandal-mongering there is a lot of kindness in Caroline. For the moment, even the interest of Poirot’s revelation was lost in the sight of the girl’s distress.
Buried under curiosity and gossip, there’s a lot of kindness in Caroline. For now, even Poirot’s interesting revelation was overshadowed by the sight of the girl’s distress.
Presently Ursula sat up and wiped her eyes.
Presently, Ursula sat up and wiped her eyes.
“This is very weak and silly of me,” she said.
“This is really weak and silly of me,” she said.
“No, no, my child,” said Poirot kindly. “We can all realize the strain of this last week.”
“No, no, my child,” Poirot said gently. “We can all understand the pressure of this past week.”
“It must have been a terrible ordeal,” I said.
“It must have been a horrible experience,” I said.
“And then to find that you knew,” continued Ursula. “How did you know? Was it Ralph who told you?”
“And then to find out that you knew,” Ursula continued. “How did you find out? Was it Ralph who told you?”
Poirot shook his head.
Poirot shook his head.
“You know what brought me to you to-night,” went on the girl. “This——”
“You know what brought me to you tonight,” the girl continued. “This——”
She held out a crumpled piece of newspaper, and I recognized the paragraph that Poirot had had inserted.
She held out a wrinkled piece of newspaper, and I recognized the paragraph that Poirot had placed there.
261
261
“It says that Ralph has been arrested. So everything is useless. I need not pretend any longer.”
“It says that Ralph has been arrested. So everything is pointless. I don’t need to pretend anymore.”
“Newspaper paragraphs are not always true, mademoiselle,” murmured Poirot, having the grace to look ashamed of himself. “All the same, I think you will do well to make a clean breast of things. The truth is what we need now.”
“Newspaper articles aren’t always accurate, miss,” Poirot said quietly, obviously feeling a bit ashamed. “Still, I believe it’s best for you to be completely honest. What we really need right now is the truth.”
The girl hesitated, looking at him doubtfully.
The girl hesitated, looking at him with uncertainty.
“You do not trust me,” said Poirot gently. “Yet all the same you came here to find me, did you not? Why was that?”
“You don’t trust me,” Poirot said softly. “But still, you came here to find me, didn’t you? Why was that?”
“Because I don’t believe that Ralph did it,” said the girl in a very low voice. “And I think that you are clever, and will find out the truth. And also——”
“Because I don’t think Ralph did it,” the girl said in a very low voice. “And I believe you’re smart, and you’ll discover the truth. And also——”
“Yes?”
“Hello?”
“I think you are kind.”
"I think you're kind."
Poirot nodded his head several times.
Poirot nodded his head several times.
“It is very good that—yes, it is very good. Listen, I do in verity believe that this husband of yours is innocent—but the affair marches badly. If I am to save him, I must know all there is to know—even if it should seem to make the case against him blacker than before.”
“It’s great that—yes, it’s really great. Listen, I truly believe that your husband is innocent—but the situation is tough. If I’m going to save him, I need to know everything—even if it makes him look even worse than before.”
“How well you understand,” said Ursula.
“How well you understand,” Ursula said.
“So you will tell me the whole story, will you not? From the beginning.”
“So you’ll tell me the whole story, right? From the beginning.”
“You’re not going to send me away, I hope,” said Caroline, settling herself comfortably in an arm-chair. “What I want to know,” she continued, “is why this child was masquerading as a parlormaid?”
“You’re not going to send me away, I hope,” said Caroline, settling herself comfortably in an armchair. “What I want to know,” she continued, “is why this child was pretending to be a parlormaid?”
“Masquerading?” I queried.
"Masquerading?" I asked.
262
262
“That’s what I said. Why did you do it, child? For a wager?”
"That's what I said. Why did you do it, kid? For a bet?"
“For a living,” said Ursula dryly.
“For a living,” Ursula said dryly.
And encouraged, she began the story which I reproduce here in my own words.
And feeling encouraged, she started the story that I’m sharing here in my own words.
Ursula Bourne, it seemed, was one of a family of seven—impoverished Irish gentlefolk. On the death of her father, most of the girls were cast out into the world to earn their own living. Ursula’s eldest sister was married to Captain Folliott. It was she whom I had seen that Sunday, and the cause of her embarrassment was clear enough now. Determined to earn her living and not attracted to the idea of being a nursery governess—the one profession open to an untrained girl, Ursula preferred the job of parlormaid. She scorned to label herself a “lady parlormaid.” She would be the real thing, her reference being supplied by her sister. At Fernly, despite an aloofness which, as has been seen, caused some comment, she was a success at her job—quick, competent, and thorough.
Ursula Bourne was one of seven siblings from a struggling Irish noble family. After their father passed away, most of the girls had to fend for themselves. Ursula’s oldest sister was married to Captain Folliott. She was the one I had seen that Sunday, and it was clear now why she had felt embarrassed. Determined to support herself and uninterested in the idea of becoming a nursery governess—the only option for an untrained girl—Ursula chose to work as a parlormaid. She refused to call herself a “lady parlormaid.” She wanted to be the real deal, with her sister providing a reference. At Fernly, despite a certain aloofness that attracted some attention, she excelled at her job—efficient, capable, and thorough.
“I enjoyed the work,” she explained. “And I had plenty of time to myself.”
“I liked the job,” she said. “And I had plenty of time to myself.”
And then came her meeting with Ralph Paton, and the love affair which culminated in a secret marriage. Ralph had persuaded her into that, somewhat against her will. He had declared that his stepfather would not hear of his marrying a penniless girl. Better to be married secretly, and break the news to him at some later and more favorable minute.
And then she met Ralph Paton, and they had a love affair that ended in a secret marriage. Ralph convinced her to do it, somewhat against her wishes. He insisted that his stepfather wouldn’t approve of him marrying a girl without money. It was better to get married secretly and tell him the news later, at a more appropriate time.
And so the deed was done, and Ursula Bourne became263 Ursula Paton. Ralph had declared that he meant to pay off his debts, find a job, and then, when he was in a position to support her, and independent of his adopted father, they would break the news to him.
And so it was done, and Ursula Bourne became263 Ursula Paton. Ralph had stated that he planned to pay off his debts, find a job, and once he was able to support her and independent of his adoptive father, they would tell him the news.
But to people like Ralph Paton, turning over a new leaf is easier in theory than in practice. He hoped that his stepfather, whilst still in ignorance of the marriage, might be persuaded to pay his debts and put him on his feet again. But the revelation of the amount of Ralph’s liabilities merely enraged Roger Ackroyd, and he refused to do anything at all. Some months passed, and then Ralph was bidden once more to Fernly. Roger Ackroyd did not beat about the bush. It was the desire of his heart that Ralph should marry Flora, and he put the matter plainly before the young man.
But for people like Ralph Paton, turning over a new leaf is easier said than done. He hoped that his stepfather, still unaware of the marriage, could be convinced to pay off his debts and help him get back on his feet. However, when Roger Ackroyd found out the total of Ralph’s debts, he just got really angry and refused to help at all. Months went by, and then Ralph was called back to Fernly. Roger Ackroyd didn’t beat around the bush. He genuinely wanted Ralph to marry Flora and laid it out clearly to the young man.
And here it was that the innate weakness of Ralph Paton showed itself. As always, he grasped at the easy, the immediate solution. As far as I could make out, neither Flora nor Ralph made any pretence of love. It was, on both sides, a business arrangement. Roger Ackroyd dictated his wishes—they agreed to them. Flora accepted a chance of liberty, money, and an enlarged horizon, Ralph, of course, was playing a different game. But he was in a very awkward hole financially. He seized at the chance. His debts would be paid. He could start again with a clean sheet. His was not a nature to envisage the future, but I gather that he saw vaguely the engagement with Flora being broken off after a decent interval had elapsed. Both Flora and he stipulated that it should be kept a secret for the present. He was anxious to conceal it from264 Ursula. He felt instinctively that her nature, strong and resolute, with an inherent distaste for duplicity, was not one to welcome such a course.
And this was where Ralph Paton's inherent weakness became clear. As always, he went for the easy, immediate solution. From what I could gather, neither Flora nor Ralph pretended to have feelings for each other. It was, for both of them, a business deal. Roger Ackroyd laid out his wishes—they agreed to them. Flora accepted the chance for freedom, money, and a broader perspective, while Ralph was definitely playing a different game. But he was in a tough financial spot. He jumped at the opportunity. His debts would be settled. He could start fresh with a clean slate. He wasn't the type to think about the future, but I get the impression he vaguely saw the engagement with Flora being called off after some appropriate time had passed. Both Flora and he insisted that it should be kept a secret for now. He wanted to hide it from264 Ursula. He sensed instinctively that her strong, determined nature, with a natural aversion to dishonesty, wouldn't approve of such a situation.
Then came the crucial moment when Roger Ackroyd, always high-handed, decided to announce the engagement. He said no word of his intention to Ralph—only to Flora, and Flora, apathetic, raised no objection. On Ursula, the news fell like a bombshell. Summoned by her, Ralph came hurriedly down from town. They met in the wood, where part of their conversation was overheard by my sister. Ralph implored her to keep silent for a little while longer, Ursula was equally determined to have done with concealments. She would tell Mr. Ackroyd the truth without any further delay. Husband and wife parted acrimoniously.
Then came the crucial moment when Roger Ackroyd, always authoritative, decided to announce the engagement. He didn’t say anything about his plans to Ralph—only to Flora, who, feeling indifferent, didn’t raise any objections. The news hit Ursula like a bombshell. Summoned by her, Ralph hurried down from the city. They met in the woods, where part of their conversation was overheard by my sister. Ralph urged her to stay quiet for a little longer, but Ursula was equally determined to end the secrecy. She would tell Mr. Ackroyd the truth without any further delay. The husband and wife parted on bad terms.
Ursula, steadfast in her purpose, sought an interview with Roger Ackroyd that very afternoon, and revealed the truth to him. Their interview was a stormy one—it might have been even more stormy had not Roger Ackroyd been already obsessed with his own troubles. It was bad enough, however. Ackroyd was not the kind of man to forgive the deceit that had been practiced upon him. His rancor was mainly directed to Ralph, but Ursula came in for her share, since he regarded her as a girl who had deliberately tried to “entrap” the adopted son of a very wealthy man. Unforgivable things were said on both sides.
Ursula, determined in her goal, requested a meeting with Roger Ackroyd that afternoon and revealed the truth to him. Their meeting was intense—it might have been even more chaotic if Roger Ackroyd hadn't been preoccupied with his own issues. It was still tense enough. Ackroyd wasn't the type to forgive the deception that had been done to him. His anger was mostly aimed at Ralph, but Ursula also received her share of it, as he saw her as a girl who had purposefully tried to “entrap” the adopted son of a very wealthy man. Unforgivable things were said on both sides.
That same evening Ursula met Ralph by appointment in the small summer-house, stealing out from the house by the side door in order to do so. Their interview was265 made up of reproaches on both sides. Ralph charged Ursula with having irretrievably ruined his prospects by her ill-timed revelation. Ursula reproached Ralph with his duplicity.
That same evening, Ursula met Ralph as planned in the small summer house, sneaking out from the house through the side door to do so. Their conversation was filled with accusations from both sides. Ralph blamed Ursula for ruining his chances with her poorly timed disclosure. Ursula criticized Ralph for his deceitfulness.
They parted at last. A little over half an hour later came the discovery of Roger Ackroyd’s body. Since that night Ursula had neither seen nor heard from Ralph.
They finally went their separate ways. Just over thirty minutes later, Roger Ackroyd's body was discovered. Since that night, Ursula hadn't seen or heard from Ralph.
As the story unfolded itself, I realized more and more what a damning series of facts it was. Alive, Ackroyd could hardly have failed to alter his will—I knew him well enough to realize that to do so would be his first thought. His death came in the nick of time for Ralph and Ursula Paton. Small wonder the girl had held her tongue, and played her part so consistently.
As the story progressed, I started to understand just how incriminating the situation was. While he was alive, Ackroyd definitely would have changed his will—I knew him well enough to know that would have been his first instinct. His death happened just in time for Ralph and Ursula Paton. It's no surprise the girl kept quiet and maintained her role so well.
My meditations were interrupted. It was Poirot’s voice speaking, and I knew from the gravity of his tone that he, too, was fully alive to the implications of the position.
My thoughts were interrupted. It was Poirot's voice, and I could tell from the seriousness of his tone that he was just as aware of the implications of the situation.
“Mademoiselle, I must ask you one question, and you must answer it truthfully, for on it everything may hang: What time was it when you parted from Captain Ralph Paton in the summer-house? Now, take a little minute so that your answer may be very exact.”
“Mademoiselle, I need to ask you one question, and you have to answer it honestly, because everything might depend on it: What time was it when you said goodbye to Captain Ralph Paton in the summer-house? Now, take a moment so that your answer can be very precise.”
The girl gave a half laugh, bitter enough in all conscience.
The girl let out a half laugh, tinged with bitterness.
“Do you think I haven’t gone over that again and again in my own mind? It was just half-past nine when I went out to meet him. Major Blunt was walking up and down the terrace, so I had to go round through the bushes to avoid him. It must have been about twenty-seven minutes266 to ten when I reached the summer-house. Ralph was waiting for me. I was with him ten minutes—not longer, for it was just a quarter to ten when I got back to the house.”
“Do you really think I haven’t thought about that over and over in my head? It was just after nine-thirty when I went out to meet him. Major Blunt was pacing back and forth on the terrace, so I had to go around through the bushes to avoid him. I think it was around twenty-seven minutes266 to ten when I arrived at the summer house. Ralph was waiting for me. I spent ten minutes with him—not longer, because it was just a quarter to ten when I returned to the house.”
I saw now the insistence of her question the other day. If only Ackroyd could have been proved to have been killed before a quarter to ten, and not after.
I see now why she insisted on her question the other day. If only Ackroyd could have been shown to have been killed before a quarter to ten and not after.
I saw the reflection of that thought in Poirot’s next question.
I saw that thought reflected in Poirot’s next question.
“Who left the summer-house first?”
“Who left the cabin first?”
“I did.”
"I did."
“Leaving Ralph Paton in the summer-house?”
“Leaving Ralph Paton in the summer house?”
“Yes—but you don’t think——”
“Yes—but you don’t believe——”
“Mademoiselle, it is of no importance what I think. What did you do when you got back to the house?”
“Mademoiselle, my opinion doesn’t really matter. What did you do when you got back to the house?”
“I went up to my room.”
“I went up to my room.”
“And stayed there until when?”
“And stayed there until when?”
“Until about ten o’clock.”
"Until around ten o'clock."
“Is there any one who can prove that?”
“Is there anyone who can prove that?”
“Prove? That I was in my room, you mean? Oh! no. But surely—oh! I see, they might think—they might think——”
“Prove? That I was in my room, you mean? Oh! no. But surely—oh! I get it, they might think—they might think——”
I saw the dawning horror in her eyes.
I saw the growing fear in her eyes.
Poirot finished the sentence for her.
Poirot completed the sentence for her.
“That it was you who entered by the window and stabbed Mr. Ackroyd as he sat in his chair? Yes, they might think just that.”
“That it was you who came through the window and stabbed Mr. Ackroyd while he was sitting in his chair? Yes, they could definitely think that.”
“Nobody but a fool would think any such thing,” said Caroline indignantly.
“Nobody but a fool would think that,” Caroline said indignantly.
She patted Ursula on the shoulder.
She patted Ursula on the shoulder.
267
267
The girl had her face hidden in her hands.
The girl had her face buried in her hands.
“Horrible,” she was murmuring. “Horrible.”
"Awful," she was murmuring. "Awful."
Caroline gave her a friendly shake.
Caroline gave her a friendly shake.
“Don’t worry, my dear,” she said. “M. Poirot doesn’t think that really. As for that husband of yours, I don’t think much of him, and I tell you so candidly. Running away and leaving you to face the music.”
“Don’t worry, my dear,” she said. “M. Poirot doesn’t really believe that. As for your husband, I don’t think much of him, and I’m being honest with you. He ran away and left you to handle everything.”
But Ursula shook her head energetically.
But Ursula shook her head vigorously.
“Oh, no,” she cried. “It wasn’t like that at all. Ralph would not run away on his own account. I see now. If he heard of his stepfather’s murder, he might think himself that I had done it.”
“Oh, no,” she exclaimed. “It wasn’t like that at all. Ralph wouldn’t just run away on his own. I understand now. If he found out about his stepfather’s murder, he might think that I was the one who did it.”
“He wouldn’t think any such thing,” said Caroline.
“He wouldn’t think that at all,” Caroline said.
“I was so cruel to him that night—so hard and bitter. I wouldn’t listen to what he was trying to say—wouldn’t believe that he really cared. I just stood there telling him what I thought of him, and saying the coldest, cruelest things that came into my mind—trying my best to hurt him.”
“I was really harsh to him that night—so tough and bitter. I wouldn’t listen to what he was trying to say—wouldn’t believe that he actually cared. I just stood there telling him what I thought of him, saying the coldest, meanest things that popped into my head—trying my hardest to hurt him.”
“Do him no harm,” said Caroline. “Never worry about what you say to a man. They’re so conceited that they never believe you mean it if it’s unflattering.”
“Don’t hurt him,” said Caroline. “Never stress about what you say to a guy. They’re so full of themselves that they never take it to heart if it’s something negative.”
Ursula went on, nervously twisting and untwisting her hands.
Ursula continued, nervously twisting and untwisting her hands.
“When the murder was discovered and he didn’t come forward, I was terribly upset. Just for a moment I wondered—but then I knew he couldn’t—he couldn’t.... But I wished he would come forward and say openly that he’d had nothing to do with it. I knew that he was very fond of Dr. Sheppard, and I fancied that perhaps Dr. Sheppard might know where he was hiding.”
“When the murder was discovered and he didn’t step up, I was really upset. For a moment I thought about it—but then I realized he couldn’t have—he just couldn’t.... But I hoped he would come forward and openly say that he had nothing to do with it. I knew he cared a lot about Dr. Sheppard, and I imagined that maybe Dr. Sheppard would know where he was hiding.”
268
268
She turned to me.
She faced me.
“That’s why I said what I did to you that day. I thought, if you knew where he was, you might pass on the message to him.”
"That’s why I told you what I did that day. I thought if you knew where he was, you might be able to pass the message to him."
“I?” I exclaimed.
"Me?" I exclaimed.
“Why should James know where he was?” demanded Caroline sharply.
“Why should James know where he was?” Caroline asked sharply.
“It was very unlikely, I know,” admitted Ursula, “but Ralph had often spoken of Dr. Sheppard, and I knew that he would be likely to consider him as his best friend in King’s Abbot.”
“It was really unlikely, I know,” Ursula admitted, “but Ralph had often talked about Dr. Sheppard, and I figured he would probably see him as his closest friend in King’s Abbot.”
“My dear child,” I said, “I have not the least idea where Ralph Paton is at the present moment.”
“My dear child,” I said, “I have no idea where Ralph Paton is right now.”
“That is true enough,” said Poirot.
"That's true," Poirot said.
“But——” Ursula held out the newspaper cutting in a puzzled fashion.
“But——” Ursula held out the newspaper clipping with a puzzled expression.
“Ah! that,” said Poirot, slightly embarrassed; “a bagatelle, mademoiselle. A rien du tout. Not for a moment do I believe that Ralph Paton has been arrested.”
“Ah! that,” said Poirot, slightly embarrassed; “a bagatelle, mademoiselle. A rien du tout. I don't believe for a second that Ralph Paton has been arrested.”
“But then——” began the girl slowly.
“But then——” the girl began slowly.
Poirot went on quickly:—
Poirot quickly continued:—
“There is one thing I should like to know—did Captain Paton wear shoes or boots that night?”
“There’s one thing I’d like to know—did Captain Paton wear shoes or boots that night?”
Ursula shook her head.
Ursula shook her head.
“I can’t remember.”
"I don't remember."
“A pity! But how should you? Now, madame,” he smiled at her, his head on one side, his forefinger wagging eloquently, “no questions. And do not torment yourself. Be of good courage, and place your faith in Hercule Poirot.”
“A pity! But how can you? Now, madam,” he smiled at her, tilting his head to the side, his forefinger shaking expressively, “no questions. And don’t stress yourself out. Be brave, and have faith in Hercule Poirot.”
CHAPTER XXIII
“And now,” said Caroline, rising, “that child is coming upstairs to lie down. Don’t you worry, my dear. M. Poirot will do everything he can for you—be sure of that.”
“And now,” said Caroline, standing up, “that child is coming upstairs to lie down. Don’t worry, my dear. M. Poirot will do everything he can for you—just trust that.”
“I ought to go back to Fernly,” said Ursula uncertainly.
“I should go back to Fernly,” said Ursula uncertainly.
But Caroline silenced her protests with a firm hand.
But Caroline quieted her objections with a firm hand.
“Nonsense. You’re in my hands for the time being. You’ll stay here for the present, anyway—eh, M. Poirot?”
“Nonsense. You’re in my control for now. You’ll be staying here for the time being, right, M. Poirot?”
“It will be the best plan,” agreed the little Belgian. “This evening I shall want mademoiselle—I beg her pardon, madame—to attend my little reunion. Nine o’clock at my house. It is most necessary that she should be there.”
“It will be the best plan,” agreed the little Belgian. “This evening I shall want mademoiselle—I apologize, madame—to attend my little gathering. Nine o’clock at my house. It is very important that she should be there.”
Caroline nodded, and went with Ursula out of the room. The door shut behind them. Poirot dropped down into a chair again.
Caroline nodded and went with Ursula out of the room. The door closed behind them. Poirot sank back into a chair again.
“So far, so good,” he said. “Things are straightening themselves out.”
“So far, so good,” he said. “Things are getting sorted out.”
“They’re getting to look blacker and blacker against Ralph Paton,” I observed gloomily.
“They’re looking darker and darker next to Ralph Paton,” I noted sadly.
Poirot nodded.
Poirot agreed.
270
270
“Yes, that is so. But it was to be expected, was it not?”
“Yes, that’s true. But we all saw that coming, didn’t we?”
I looked at him, slightly puzzled by the remark. He was leaning back in the chair, his eyes half closed, the tips of his fingers just touching each other. Suddenly he sighed and shook his head.
I looked at him, a bit confused by his comment. He was leaning back in the chair, his eyes half-closed, the tips of his fingers barely touching. Suddenly, he sighed and shook his head.
“What is it?” I asked.
"What’s that?" I asked.
“It is that there are moments when a great longing for my friend Hastings comes over me. That is the friend of whom I spoke to you—the one who resides now in the Argentine. Always, when I have had a big case, he has been by my side. And he has helped me—yes, often he has helped me. For he had a knack, that one, of stumbling over the truth unawares—without noticing it himself, bien entendu. At times he has said something particularly foolish, and behold that foolish remark has revealed the truth to me! And then, too, it was his practice to keep a written record of the cases that proved interesting.”
“There are times when I really miss my friend Hastings. He’s the one I told you about—the one living in Argentina now. Every time I’ve had a major case, he’s been right there with me. And he’s helped me—yes, he’s helped me a lot. He had this talent for accidentally stumbling upon the truth—without even realizing it himself, bien entendu. Sometimes he would say something really silly, and that silly comment would actually lead me to the truth! Plus, he always kept a written record of the cases that were intriguing.”
I gave a slight embarrassed cough.
I let out a little embarrassed cough.
“As far as that goes,” I began, and then stopped.
“As far as that goes,” I started, and then paused.
Poirot sat upright in his chair. His eyes sparkled.
Poirot sat straight in his chair. His eyes gleamed.
“But yes? What is it that you would say?”
"But yes? What do you want to say?"
“Well, as a matter of fact, I’ve read some of Captain Hastings’s narratives, and I thought, why not try my hand at something of the same kind? Seemed a pity not to—unique opportunity—probably the only time I’ll be mixed up with anything of this kind.”
“Well, to be honest, I’ve read some of Captain Hastings’s stories, and I thought, why not give it a shot myself? It felt like a shame not to—such a unique opportunity—probably the only time I’ll be involved in anything like this.”
I felt myself getting hotter and hotter, and more and271 more incoherent, as I floundered through the above speech.
I could feel myself getting hotter and hotter, and more and271 more confused as I struggled through the speech above.
Poirot sprang from his chair. I had a moment’s terror that he was going to embrace me French fashion, but mercifully he refrained.
Poirot jumped up from his chair. For a moment, I was really scared he was going to hug me like they do in France, but thankfully he held back.
“But this is magnificent—you have then written down your impressions of the case as you went along?”
“But this is amazing—you wrote down your thoughts about the case as you went?”
I nodded.
I nodded.
“Epatant!” cried Poirot. “Let me see them—this instant.”
“Epatant!” Poirot exclaimed. “Show them to me—right now.”
I was not quite prepared for such a sudden demand. I racked my brains to remember certain details.
I wasn't really ready for such an unexpected request. I thought hard to recall some details.
“I hope you won’t mind,” I stammered. “I may have been a little—er—personal now and then.”
“I hope you don't mind,” I stammered. “I might have been a little—uh—personal once in a while.”
“Oh! I comprehend perfectly; you have referred to me as comic—as, perhaps, ridiculous now and then? It matters not at all. Hastings, he also was not always polite. Me, I have the mind above such trivialities.”
“Oh! I totally get it; you’ve called me funny—as, maybe, silly at times? It doesn’t bother me at all. Hastings wasn’t always polite either. I’m above such small stuff.”
Still somewhat doubtful, I rummaged in the drawers of my desk and produced an untidy pile of manuscript which I handed over to him. With an eye on possible publication in the future, I had divided the work into chapters, and the night before I had brought it up to date with an account of Miss Russell’s visit. Poirot had therefore twenty chapters.
Still feeling a bit unsure, I searched through my desk drawers and pulled out a messy stack of manuscript, which I handed to him. Keeping future publication in mind, I had divided the work into chapters, and the night before, I had updated it with a report on Miss Russell’s visit. So, Poirot ended up with twenty chapters.
I left him with them.
I left him with them.
I was obliged to go out to a case at some distance away, and it was past eight o’clock when I got back, to be greeted with a plate of hot dinner on a tray, and the announcement that Poirot and my sister had supped together272 at half-past seven, and that the former had then gone to my workshop to finish his reading of the manuscript.
I had to go out to a case that was a bit far away, and it was after eight o’clock when I returned. I was greeted with a plate of hot dinner on a tray and told that Poirot and my sister had dinner together at half-past seven, and then he went to my workshop to finish reading the manuscript.272
“I hope, James,” said my sister, “that you’ve been careful in what you say about me in it?”
“I hope, James,” my sister said, “that you’ve been careful about what you say about me in it?”
My jaw dropped. I had not been careful at all.
My jaw dropped. I hadn’t been careful at all.
“Not that it matters very much,” said Caroline, reading my expression correctly. “M. Poirot will know what to think. He understands me much better than you do.”
“Not that it matters too much,” said Caroline, accurately reading my expression. “M. Poirot will know what to think. He gets me way better than you do.”
I went into the workshop. Poirot was sitting by the window. The manuscript lay neatly piled on a chair beside him. He laid his hand on it and spoke.
I walked into the workshop. Poirot was sitting by the window. The manuscript was neatly stacked on a chair next to him. He placed his hand on it and spoke.
“Eh bien,” he said, “I congratulate you—on your modesty!”
“Well,” he said, “I congratulate you—on your modesty!”
“Oh!” I said, rather taken aback.
“Oh!” I said, a bit surprised.
“And on your reticence,” he added.
“And about your silence,” he added.
I said “Oh!” again.
I said “Oh!” again.
“Not so did Hastings write,” continued my friend. “On every page, many, many times was the word ‘I.’ What he thought—what he did. But you—you have kept your personality in the background; only once or twice does it obtrude—in scenes of home life, shall we say?”
“That's not how Hastings wrote,” my friend continued. “On every page, the word ‘I’ appears many, many times. What he thought—what he did. But you—you’ve kept your personality in the background; it only comes through once or twice—in domestic scenes, shall we say?”
I blushed a little before the twinkle in his eye.
I blushed a bit at the sparkle in his eye.
“What do you really think of the stuff?” I asked nervously.
“What do you actually think about the stuff?” I asked anxiously.
“You want my candid opinion?”
“Do you want my honest opinion?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
Poirot laid his jesting manner aside.
Poirot put his joking demeanor away.
“A very meticulous and accurate account,” he said kindly. “You have recorded all the facts faithfully and273 exactly—though you have shown yourself becomingly reticent as to your own share in them.”
“A very detailed and precise account,” he said warmly. “You have captured all the facts faithfully and273 accurately—though you have been rather modest about your own role in them.”
“And it has helped you?”
"Has it helped you?"
“Yes. I may say that it has helped me considerably. Come, we must go over to my house and set the stage for my little performance.”
“Yes. I can say that it has really helped me a lot. Come on, we should go to my place and get everything ready for my little performance.”
Caroline was in the hall. I think she hoped that she might be invited to accompany us. Poirot dealt with the situation tactfully.
Caroline was in the hallway. I think she hoped she might be invited to join us. Poirot handled the situation delicately.
“I should much like to have had you present, mademoiselle,” he said regretfully, “but at this juncture it would not be wise. See you, all these people to-night are suspects. Amongst them, I shall find the person who killed Mr. Ackroyd.”
"I really wish you could be here, miss," he said regretfully, "but right now it wouldn't be smart. You see, all these people tonight are suspects. Among them, I will find the person who killed Mr. Ackroyd."
“You really believe that?” I said incredulously.
“You actually believe that?” I said, shocked.
“I see that you do not,” said Poirot dryly. “Not yet do you appreciate Hercule Poirot at his true worth.”
“I see that you don’t,” Poirot said dryly. “You still don’t appreciate Hercule Poirot for his true value.”
At that minute Ursula came down the staircase.
At that moment, Ursula came down the stairs.
“You are ready, my child?” said Poirot. “That is good. We will go to my house together. Mademoiselle Caroline, believe me, I do everything possible to render you service. Good-evening.”
“You ready, my child?” said Poirot. “That’s great. We’ll head to my house together. Mademoiselle Caroline, trust me, I’m doing everything I can to help you. Good evening.”
We went out, leaving Caroline, rather like a dog who has been refused a walk, standing on the front door step gazing after us.
We went out, leaving Caroline standing on the front doorstep like a dog that’s been denied a walk, watching us leave.
The sitting-room at The Larches had been got ready. On the table were various sirops and glasses. Also a plate of biscuits. Several chairs had been brought in from the other room.
The living room at The Larches was all set up. On the table were various syrups and glasses, along with a plate of cookies. Some chairs had been brought in from the other room.
Poirot ran to and fro rearranging things. Pulling out274 a chair here, altering the position of a lamp there, occasionally stooping to straighten one of the mats that covered the floor. He was specially fussy over the lighting. The lamps were arranged in such a way as to throw a clear light on the side of the room where the chairs were grouped, at the same time leaving the other end of the room, where I presumed Poirot himself would sit, in a dim twilight.
Poirot rushed around, rearranging things. He pulled out274 a chair here, adjusted the position of a lamp there, and occasionally bent down to straighten one of the mats on the floor. He was particularly finicky about the lighting. The lamps were positioned to cast a clear light on the side of the room where the chairs were gathered, while leaving the other end of the room, where I assumed Poirot would sit, shrouded in a faint twilight.
Ursula and I watched him. Presently a bell was heard.
Ursula and I watched him. Soon, we heard a bell.
“They arrive,” said Poirot. “Good, all is in readiness.”
“They're here,” Poirot said. “Great, everything is ready.”
The door opened and the party from Fernly filed in. Poirot went forward and greeted Mrs. Ackroyd and Flora.
The door opened and the group from Fernly entered. Poirot stepped forward and greeted Mrs. Ackroyd and Flora.
“It is most good of you to come,” he said. “And Major Blunt and Mr. Raymond.”
“It’s really nice of you to come,” he said. “And Major Blunt and Mr. Raymond.”
The secretary was debonair as ever.
The secretary was as charming as always.
“What’s the great idea?” he said, laughing. “Some scientific machine? Do we have bands round our wrists which register guilty heart-beats? There is such an invention, isn’t there?”
“What’s the big idea?” he said, laughing. “Some high-tech device? Do we have wristbands that track guilty heartbeats? That kind of invention exists, right?”
“I have read of it, yes,” admitted Poirot. “But me, I am old-fashioned. I use the old methods. I work only with the little gray cells. Now let us begin—but first I have an announcement to make to you all.”
“I’ve heard about it, yes,” Poirot admitted. “But I’m old-fashioned. I rely on traditional methods. I only work with the little gray cells. Now, let’s get started—but first, I have an announcement to make to all of you.”
He took Ursula’s hand and drew her forward.
He took Ursula's hand and pulled her closer.
“This lady is Mrs. Ralph Paton. She was married to Captain Paton last March.”
“This woman is Mrs. Ralph Paton. She married Captain Paton last March.”
A little shriek burst from Mrs. Ackroyd.
A small shriek escaped from Mrs. Ackroyd.
“Ralph! Married! Last March! Oh! but it’s absurd. How could he be?”
“Ralph! Got married! Last March! Oh! But that’s ridiculous. How could he be?”
275
275
She stared at Ursula as though she had never seen her before.
She looked at Ursula like she had never seen her before.
“Married to Bourne?” she said. “Really, M. Poirot, I don’t believe you.”
“Married to Bourne?” she said. “Honestly, M. Poirot, I don’t believe you.”
Ursula flushed and began to speak, but Flora forestalled her.
Ursula blushed and started to speak, but Flora interrupted her.
Going quickly to the other girl’s side, she passed her hand through her arm.
Going quickly to the other girl’s side, she put her arm around her.
“You must not mind our being surprised,” she said. “You see, we had no idea of such a thing. You and Ralph have kept your secret very well. I am—very glad about it.”
“You shouldn’t be surprised by our reaction,” she said. “You see, we had no clue about this. You and Ralph have done a great job keeping your secret. I’m really glad about it.”
“You are very kind, Miss Ackroyd,” said Ursula in a low voice, “and you have every right to be exceedingly angry. Ralph behaved very badly—especially to you.”
“You're really kind, Miss Ackroyd,” Ursula said softly, “and you have every reason to be really angry. Ralph acted very poorly—especially towards you.”
“You needn’t worry about that,” said Flora, giving her arm a consoling little pat. “Ralph was in a corner and took the only way out. I should probably have done the same in his place. I do think he might have trusted me with the secret, though. I wouldn’t have let him down.”
“You don’t need to worry about that,” Flora said, giving her arm a reassuring pat. “Ralph was backed into a corner and took the only way out. I probably would have done the same in his situation. I do think he could have trusted me with the secret, though. I wouldn’t have let him down.”
Poirot rapped gently on a table and cleared his throat significantly.
Poirot tapped softly on the table and cleared his throat meaningfully.
“The board meeting’s going to begin,” said Flora. “M. Poirot hints that we mustn’t talk. But just tell me one thing. Where is Ralph? You must know if any one does.”
“The board meeting’s about to start,” Flora said. “M. Poirot suggests we shouldn’t talk. But just tell me one thing. Where is Ralph? You must know if anyone does.”
“But I don’t,” cried Ursula, almost in a wail. “That’s just it, I don’t.”
“But I don’t,” Ursula cried, nearly in a wail. “That’s exactly it, I don’t.”
“Isn’t he detained at Liverpool?” asked Raymond. “It said so in the paper.”
“Isn’t he being held at Liverpool?” asked Raymond. “It said that in the paper.”
276
276
“He is not at Liverpool,” said Poirot shortly.
“He's not in Liverpool,” Poirot replied tersely.
“In fact,” I remarked, “no one knows where he is.”
“In fact,” I said, “no one knows where he is.”
“Excepting Hercule Poirot, eh?” said Raymond.
“Except for Hercule Poirot, right?” said Raymond.
Poirot replied seriously to the other’s banter.
Poirot responded seriously to the other's teasing.
“Me, I know everything. Remember that.”
“Me, I know everything. Remember that.”
Geoffrey Raymond lifted his eyebrows.
Geoffrey Raymond raised his eyebrows.
“Everything?” He whistled. “Whew! that’s a tall order.”
“Everything?” He whistled. “Wow! That’s a big ask.”
“Do you mean to say you can really guess where Ralph Paton is hiding?” I asked incredulously.
“Are you seriously saying you can actually figure out where Ralph Paton is hiding?” I asked in disbelief.
“You call it guessing. I call it knowing, my friend.”
“You call it guessing. I call it knowing, my friend.”
“In Cranchester?” I hazarded.
“In Cranchester?” I guessed.
“No,” replied Poirot gravely, “not in Cranchester.”
“No,” Poirot replied seriously, “not in Cranchester.”
He said no more, but at a gesture from him the assembled party took their seats. As they did so, the door opened once more and two other people came in and sat down near the door. They were Parker and the housekeeper.
He didn’t say anything else, but with a gesture, the gathered group took their seats. As they did, the door opened again and two more people walked in and sat down near the door. They were Parker and the housekeeper.
“The number is complete,” said Poirot. “Every one is here.”
“The number is complete,” Poirot said. “Everyone is here.”
There was a ring of satisfaction in his tone. And with the sound of it I saw a ripple of something like uneasiness pass over all those faces grouped at the other end of the room. There was a suggestion in all this as of a trap—a trap that had closed.
There was a note of satisfaction in his voice. And with that sound, I noticed a wave of unease wash over the faces gathered at the other end of the room. It felt like there was a hint of a trap—a trap that had just snapped shut.
Poirot read from a list in an important manner.
Poirot read from a list with a serious demeanor.
“Mrs. Ackroyd, Miss Flora Ackroyd, Major Blunt, Mr. Geoffrey Raymond, Mrs. Ralph Paton, John Parker, Elizabeth Russell.”
“Mrs. Ackroyd, Miss Flora Ackroyd, Major Blunt, Mr. Geoffrey Raymond, Mrs. Ralph Paton, John Parker, Elizabeth Russell.”
He laid the paper down on the table.
He put the paper down on the table.
277
277
“What’s the meaning of all this?” began Raymond.
“What’s the point of all this?” Raymond asked.
“The list I have just read,” said Poirot, “is a list of suspected persons. Every one of you present had the opportunity to kill Mr. Ackroyd——”
“The list I just read,” said Poirot, “is a list of suspected individuals. Each one of you here had the chance to kill Mr. Ackroyd——”
With a cry Mrs. Ackroyd sprang up, her throat working.
With a shout, Mrs. Ackroyd jumped up, her throat tightening.
“I don’t like it,” she wailed. “I don’t like it. I would much prefer to go home.”
“I don’t like it,” she cried. “I don’t like it. I’d much rather go home.”
“You cannot go home, madame,” said Poirot sternly, “until you have heard what I have to say.”
“You can’t go home, ma'am,” Poirot said firmly, “until you’ve heard what I have to say.”
He paused a moment, then cleared his throat.
He paused for a moment, then cleared his throat.
“I will start at the beginning. When Miss Ackroyd asked me to investigate the case, I went up to Fernly Park with the good Dr. Sheppard. I walked with him along the terrace, where I was shown the footprints on the window-sill. From there Inspector Raglan took me along the path which leads to the drive. My eye was caught by a little summer-house, and I searched it thoroughly. I found two things—a scrap of starched cambric and an empty goose quill. The scrap of cambric immediately suggested to me a maid’s apron. When Inspector Raglan showed me his list of the people in the house, I noticed at once that one of the maids—Ursula Bourne, the parlormaid—had no real alibi. According to her own story, she was in her bedroom from nine-thirty until ten. But supposing that instead she was in the summer-house? If so, she must have gone there to meet some one. Now we know from Dr. Sheppard that some one from outside did come to the house that night—the stranger whom he met just by the gate. At a first glance278 it would seem that our problem was solved, and that the stranger went to the summer-house to meet Ursula Bourne. It was fairly certain that he did go to the summer-house because of the goose quill. That suggested at once to my mind a taker of drugs—and one who had acquired the habit on the other side of the Atlantic where sniffing ‘snow’ is more common than in this country. The man whom Dr. Sheppard met had an American accent, which fitted in with that supposition.
“I'll start from the beginning. When Miss Ackroyd asked me to investigate the case, I went up to Fernly Park with Dr. Sheppard. I walked with him along the terrace, where I was shown the footprints on the window-sill. From there, Inspector Raglan took me along the path leading to the drive. I noticed a small summer-house and searched it thoroughly. I found two things—a piece of starched fabric and an empty goose quill. The piece of fabric instantly made me think of a maid’s apron. When Inspector Raglan showed me his list of people in the house, I immediately saw that one of the maids—Ursula Bourne, the parlormaid—didn't have a solid alibi. According to her account, she was in her bedroom from nine-thirty to ten. But what if she was actually in the summer-house? If that’s the case, she must have gone there to meet someone. Now we know from Dr. Sheppard that someone from outside did come to the house that night—the stranger he met just by the gate. At first glance, it would seem that our problem was solved, and that the stranger went to the summer-house to meet Ursula Bourne. It was pretty clear that he did go to the summer-house because of the goose quill. That instantly made me think of someone who uses drugs—and someone who picked up the habit across the Atlantic, where sniffing ‘snow’ is more common than here. The man Dr. Sheppard met had an American accent, which fits with that idea.”
“But I was held up by one point. The times did not fit. Ursula Bourne could certainly not have gone to the summer-house before nine-thirty, whereas the man must have got there by a few minutes past nine. I could, of course, assume that he waited there for half an hour. The only alternative supposition was that there had been two separate meetings in the summer-house that night. Eh bien, as soon as I went into that alternative I found several significant facts. I discovered that Miss Russell, the housekeeper, had visited Dr. Sheppard that morning, and had displayed a good deal of interest in cures for victims of the drug habit. Taking that in conjunction with the goose quill, I assumed that the man in question came to Fernly to meet the housekeeper, and not Ursula Bourne. Who, then, did Ursula Bourne come to the rendezvous to meet? I was not long in doubt. First I found a ring—a wedding ring—with ‘From R.’ and a date inside it. Then I learnt that Ralph Paton had been seen coming up the path which led to the summer-house at twenty-five minutes past nine, and I also heard of a certain conversation which had taken place in279 the wood near the village that very afternoon—a conversation between Ralph Paton and some unknown girl. So I had my facts succeeding each other in a neat and orderly manner. A secret marriage, an engagement announced on the day of the tragedy, the stormy interview in the wood, and the meeting arranged for the summer-house that night.
"But I was stuck on one point. The timing didn’t add up. Ursula Bourne definitely couldn’t have arrived at the summer house before nine-thirty, while the man must have gotten there shortly after nine. I could suppose that he waited there for half an hour. The only other possibility was that there had been two separate meetings at the summer house that night. Eh bien, when I entertained that idea, I uncovered several important facts. I found out that Miss Russell, the housekeeper, had visited Dr. Sheppard that morning and was quite interested in treatments for drug addiction. Considering that along with the goose quill, I figured the man in question came to Fernly to meet the housekeeper, not Ursula Bourne. So, who did Ursula Bourne come to meet? I quickly found out. First, I discovered a ring—a wedding ring—with ‘From R.’ and a date engraved inside. Then I learned that Ralph Paton had been seen walking up the path to the summer house at twenty-five minutes past nine, and I also heard about a conversation that took place in the woods near the village that very afternoon—a conversation between Ralph Paton and an unknown girl. So the facts lined up neatly: a secret marriage, an engagement announced on the day of the tragedy, a tense conversation in the woods, and a meeting scheduled for the summer house that night."
“Incidentally this proved to me one thing, that both Ralph Paton and Ursula Bourne (or Paton) had the strongest motives for wishing Mr. Ackroyd out of the way. And it also made one other point unexpectedly clear. It could not have been Ralph Paton who was with Mr. Ackroyd in the study at nine-thirty.
“By the way, this showed me one thing: both Ralph Paton and Ursula Bourne (or Paton) had the strongest reasons for wanting Mr. Ackroyd gone. It also made one other point surprisingly clear. It couldn't have been Ralph Paton who was with Mr. Ackroyd in the study at nine-thirty.”
“So we come to another and most interesting aspect of the crime. Who was it in the room with Mr. Ackroyd at nine-thirty? Not Ralph Paton, who was in the summer-house with his wife. Not Charles Kent, who had already left. Who, then? I posed my cleverest—my most audacious question: Was any one with him?”
“So we come to another very interesting part of the crime. Who was in the room with Mr. Ackroyd at nine-thirty? Not Ralph Paton, who was in the summer-house with his wife. Not Charles Kent, who had already left. So, who was it? I asked my smartest—my boldest question: Was anyone with him?”
Poirot leaned forward and shot the last words triumphantly at us, drawing back afterwards with the air of one who has made a decided hit.
Poirot leaned forward and triumphantly delivered his last words to us, then pulled back with the demeanor of someone who has just made a strong point.
Raymond, however, did not seem impressed, and lodged a mild protest.
Raymond, however, didn’t seem impressed and expressed a mild objection.
“I don’t know if you’re trying to make me out a liar, M. Poirot, but the matter does not rest on my evidence alone—except perhaps as to the exact words used. Remember, Major Blunt also heard Mr. Ackroyd talking to some one. He was on the terrace outside, and couldn’t280 catch the words clearly, but he distinctly heard the voices.”
“I don’t know if you’re trying to label me as a liar, M. Poirot, but the situation doesn’t rely only on my testimony—maybe just regarding the exact words spoken. Remember, Major Blunt also heard Mr. Ackroyd talking to someone. He was outside on the terrace and couldn’t catch the words clearly, but he definitely heard the voices.”
Poirot nodded.
Poirot agreed.
“I have not forgotten,” he said quietly. “But Major Blunt was under the impression that it was you to whom Mr. Ackroyd was speaking.”
“I haven't forgotten,” he said quietly. “But Major Blunt thought it was you that Mr. Ackroyd was talking to.”
For a moment Raymond seemed taken aback. Then he recovered himself.
For a moment, Raymond looked surprised. Then he pulled himself together.
“Blunt knows now that he was mistaken,” he said.
“Blunt realizes now that he was wrong,” he said.
“Exactly,” agreed the other man.
"Exactly," the other guy agreed.
“Yet there must have been some reason for his thinking so,” mused Poirot. “Oh! no,” he held up his hand in protest, “I know the reason you will give—but it is not enough. We must seek elsewhere. I will put it this way. From the beginning of the case I have been struck by one thing—the nature of those words which Mr. Raymond overheard. It has been amazing to me that no one has commented on them—has seen anything odd about them.”
“Still, there must have been a reason for him to think that way,” Poirot reflected. “Oh! no,” he raised his hand in objection, “I know the explanation you’ll offer—but it’s not sufficient. We need to look further. Let me put it this way. From the start of the case, I’ve been struck by one thing—the nature of the words Mr. Raymond overheard. It’s been surprising to me that no one has remarked on them—has noticed anything strange about them.”
He paused a minute, and then quoted softly:—
He paused for a moment, then quietly quoted:—
“... The calls on my purse have been so frequent of late that I fear it is impossible for me to accede to your request. Does nothing strike you as odd about that?”
“... The requests for money have been so frequent lately that I'm worried I can't agree to your request. Doesn't that seem strange to you?”
“I don’t think so,” said Raymond. “He has frequently dictated letters to me, using almost exactly those same words.”
“I don’t think so,” said Raymond. “He has often dictated letters to me, using almost the same words.”
“Exactly,” cried Poirot. “That is what I seek to arrive at. Would any man use such a phrase in talking to another? Impossible that that should be part of a real conversation. Now, if he had been dictating a letter——”
“Exactly,” shouted Poirot. “That's what I'm trying to get to. Would any man use that phrase when chatting with someone else? There's no way that could be part of a genuine conversation. Now, if he had been dictating a letter——”
281
281
“You mean he was reading a letter aloud,” said Raymond slowly. “Even so, he must have been reading to some one.”
“You mean he was reading a letter out loud,” Raymond said slowly. “Still, he must have been reading to someone.”
“But why? We have no evidence that there was any one else in the room. No other voice but Mr. Ackroyd’s was heard, remember.”
“But why? We have no proof that anyone else was in the room. No other voice except Mr. Ackroyd’s was heard, remember.”
“Surely a man wouldn’t read letters of that type aloud to himself—not unless he was—well—going balmy.”
“Surely a guy wouldn't read letters like that out loud to himself—unless he was—well—losing it.”
“You have all forgotten one thing,” said Poirot softly: “the stranger who called at the house the preceding Wednesday.”
“You've all forgotten one thing,” Poirot said softly: “the stranger who visited the house last Wednesday.”
They all stared at him.
They all stared at him.
“But yes,” said Poirot, nodding encouragingly, “on Wednesday. The young man was not of himself important. But the firm he represented interested me very much.”
“But yes,” Poirot said, nodding encouragingly, “on Wednesday. The young man wasn’t important on his own. But the company he represented caught my interest a lot.”
“The Dictaphone Company,” gasped Raymond. “I see it now. A dictaphone. That’s what you think?”
“The Dictaphone Company,” Raymond exclaimed. “I get it now. A dictaphone. Is that what you think?”
Poirot nodded.
Poirot agreed.
“Mr. Ackroyd had promised to invest in a dictaphone, you remember. Me, I had the curiosity to inquire of the company in question. Their reply is that Mr. Ackroyd did purchase a dictaphone from their representative. Why he concealed the matter from you, I do not know.”
“Mr. Ackroyd had promised to invest in a dictaphone, you remember. I was curious and asked the company about it. Their reply was that Mr. Ackroyd did buy a dictaphone from their representative. I don’t know why he kept this from you.”
“He must have meant to surprise me with it,” murmured Raymond. “He had quite a childish love of surprising people. Meant to keep it up his sleeve for a day or so. Probably was playing with it like a new toy. Yes, it fits in. You’re quite right—no one would use quite those words in casual conversation.”
“He must have intended to surprise me with it,” Raymond murmured. “He had a pretty childish love for surprising people. He probably meant to keep it up his sleeve for a day or so. He was probably playing with it like it was a new toy. Yeah, it makes sense. You’re absolutely right—no one would use those exact words in casual conversation.”
282
282
“It explains, too,” said Poirot, “why Major Blunt thought it was you who were in the study. Such scraps as came to him were fragments of dictation, and so his subconscious mind deduced that you were with him. His conscious mind was occupied with something quite different—the white figure he had caught a glimpse of. He fancied it was Miss Ackroyd. Really, of course, it was Ursula Bourne’s white apron he saw as she was stealing down to the summer-house.”
“It also explains,” Poirot said, “why Major Blunt believed it was you in the study. The bits and pieces he heard were fragments of dictation, leading his subconscious mind to conclude you were with him. Meanwhile, his conscious mind was focused on something entirely different—the white figure he briefly saw. He thought it was Miss Ackroyd. In reality, it was Ursula Bourne’s white apron he spotted as she was sneaking down to the summer-house.”
Raymond had recovered from his first surprise.
Raymond had gotten over his initial shock.
“All the same,” he remarked, “this discovery of yours, brilliant though it is (I’m quite sure I should never have thought of it), leaves the essential position unchanged. Mr. Ackroyd was alive at nine-thirty, since he was speaking into the dictaphone. It seems clear that the man Charles Kent was really off the premises by then. As to Ralph Paton——?”
“All the same,” he said, “this discovery of yours, though brilliant (I definitely would never have thought of it), doesn’t change the essential facts. Mr. Ackroyd was alive at nine-thirty, since he was speaking into the dictaphone. It seems clear that the man Charles Kent had really left by then. As for Ralph Paton——?”
He hesitated, glancing at Ursula.
He hesitated, looking at Ursula.
Her color flared up, but she answered steadily enough.
Her face turned red, but she replied confidently.
“Ralph and I parted just before a quarter to ten. He never went near the house, I am sure of that. He had no intention of doing so. The last thing on earth he wanted was to face his stepfather. He would have funked it badly.”
“Ralph and I split up just before 9:45. I’m sure he didn’t go anywhere near the house. He wasn’t planning to at all. The last thing he wanted was to confront his stepdad. He would have freaked out.”
“It isn’t that I doubt your story for a moment,” explained Raymond. “I’ve always been quite sure Captain Paton was innocent. But one has to think of a court of law—and the questions that would be asked. He is in a most unfortunate position, but if he were to come forward——”
“It’s not that I doubt your story at all,” Raymond said. “I’ve always believed Captain Paton was innocent. But we have to consider a court of law—and the questions that would come up. He’s in a really tough spot, but if he were to step forward——”
283
283
Poirot interrupted.
Poirot cut in.
“That is your advice, yes? That he should come forward?”
"Is that your advice? That he should step up?"
“Certainly. If you know where he is——”
“Sure. If you know where he is——”
“I perceive that you do not believe that I do know. And yet I have told you just now that I know everything. The truth of the telephone call, of the footprints on the window-sill, of the hiding-place of Ralph Paton——”
“I see that you don’t believe that I know. But I just told you that I know everything. The truth about the phone call, the footprints on the window sill, the hiding place of Ralph Paton—”
“Where is he?” said Blunt sharply.
“Where is he?” Blunt asked sharply.
“Not very far away,” said Poirot, smiling.
“Not too far away,” said Poirot, smiling.
“In Cranchester?” I asked.
"In Cranchester?" I asked.
Poirot turned towards me.
Poirot faced me.
“Always you ask me that. The idea of Cranchester it is with you an idée fixe. No, he is not in Cranchester. He is—there!”
“You're always asking me that. The idea of Cranchester is like an obsession for you. No, he’s not in Cranchester. He’s—there!”
He pointed a dramatic forefinger. Every one’s head turned.
He pointed a dramatic finger. Everyone turned their heads.
Ralph Paton was standing in the doorway.
Ralph Paton was standing in the doorway.
CHAPTER XXIV
It was a very uncomfortable minute for me. I hardly took in what happened next, but there were exclamations and cries of surprise! When I was sufficiently master of myself to be able to realize what was going on, Ralph Paton was standing by his wife, her hand in his, and he was smiling across the room at me.
It was a really awkward minute for me. I barely registered what happened next, but there were shouts and gasps of surprise! When I had enough composure to understand what was happening, Ralph Paton was standing next to his wife, holding her hand, and he was smiling at me from across the room.
Poirot, too, was smiling, and at the same time shaking an eloquent finger at me.
Poirot was smiling as well, and at the same time, he was shaking an expressive finger at me.
“Have I not told you at least thirty-six times that it is useless to conceal things from Hercule Poirot?” he demanded. “That in such a case he finds out?”
“Have I not told you at least thirty-six times that it’s pointless to hide things from Hercule Poirot?” he asked. “That in such a situation, he figures it out?”
He turned to the others.
He looked at the others.
“One day, you remember, we held a little séance about a table—just the six of us. I accused the other five persons present of concealing something from me. Four of them gave up their secret. Dr. Sheppard did not give up his. But all along I have had my suspicions. Dr. Sheppard went to the Three Boars that night hoping to find Ralph. He did not find him there; but supposing, I said to myself, that he met him in the street on his way home? Dr. Sheppard was a friend of Captain Paton’s, and he had come straight from the scene of the crime. He must know that things looked very black against him. Perhaps he knew more than the general public did——”
“One day, you remember, we had a little séance around a table—just the six of us. I accused the other five people there of hiding something from me. Four of them revealed their secret. Dr. Sheppard didn’t. But I’ve always been suspicious. Dr. Sheppard went to the Three Boars that night, hoping to find Ralph. He didn’t find him there, but I wondered, what if he ran into him on the street on his way home? Dr. Sheppard was a friend of Captain Paton’s, and he had come directly from the scene of the crime. He must have known that things looked very bad for him. Maybe he knew more than the general public did——”
285
285
“I did,” I said ruefully. “I suppose I might as well make a clean breast of things now. I went to see Ralph that afternoon. At first he refused to take me into his confidence, but later he told me about his marriage, and the hole he was in. As soon as the murder was discovered, I realized that once the facts were known, suspicion could not fail to attach to Ralph—or, if not to him, to the girl he loved. That night I put the facts plainly before him. The thought of having possibly to give evidence which might incriminate his wife made him resolve at all costs to—to——”
“I did,” I said, feeling regret. “I guess I should just come clean now. I went to see Ralph that afternoon. At first, he wouldn’t share anything with me, but later he opened up about his marriage and the mess he was in. As soon as the murder was found out, I realized that once the facts came to light, suspicion would definitely fall on Ralph—or, if not him, then on the girl he loved. That night, I laid everything out for him. The idea of possibly having to give evidence that could incriminate his wife made him determined at all costs to—to——”
I hesitated, and Ralph filled up the gap.
I paused, and Ralph filled the silence.
“To do a bunk,” he said graphically. “You see, Ursula left me to go back to the house. I thought it possible that she might have attempted to have another interview with my stepfather. He had already been very rude to her that afternoon. It occurred to me that he might have so insulted her—in such an unforgivable manner—that without knowing what she was doing——”
“To skip out,” he said vividly. “You see, Ursula left me to go back to the house. I thought it was possible that she might have tried to have another talk with my stepdad. He had already been quite rude to her that afternoon. It crossed my mind that he might have insulted her so badly—in such an unforgivable way—that without realizing it—”
He stopped. Ursula released her hand from his, and stepped back.
He stopped. Ursula let go of his hand and stepped back.
“You thought that, Ralph! You actually thought that I might have done it?”
“You thought that, Ralph! You really thought I might have done it?”
“Let us get back to the culpable conduct of Dr. Sheppard,” said Poirot dryly. “Dr. Sheppard consented to do what he could to help him. He was successful in hiding Captain Paton from the police.”
“Let’s return to Dr. Sheppard’s guilty actions,” Poirot said dryly. “Dr. Sheppard agreed to do what he could to assist him. He succeeded in keeping Captain Paton hidden from the police.”
“Where?” asked Raymond. “In his own house?”
“Where?” asked Raymond. “At his own place?”
“Ah, no, indeed,” said Poirot. “You should ask yourself the question that I did. If the good doctor is concealing286 the young man, what place would he choose? It must necessarily be somewhere near at hand. I think of Cranchester. A hotel? No. Lodgings? Even more emphatically, no. Where, then? Ah! I have it. A nursing home. A home for the mentally unfit. I test my theory. I invent a nephew with mental trouble. I consult Mademoiselle Sheppard as to suitable homes. She gives me the names of two near Cranchester to which her brother has sent patients. I make inquiries. Yes, at one of them a patient was brought there by the doctor himself early on Saturday morning. That patient, though known by another name, I had no difficulty in identifying as Captain Paton. After certain necessary formalities, I was allowed to bring him away. He arrived at my house in the early hours of yesterday morning.”
“Ah, no, really,” said Poirot. “You should ask yourself the same question I did. If the good doctor is hiding the young man, where would he choose? It has to be somewhere close by. I think of Cranchester. A hotel? No. Lodgings? Even more definitely, no. So where? Ah! I’ve got it. A nursing home. A facility for the mentally ill. I put my theory to the test. I invent a nephew with mental issues. I ask Mademoiselle Sheppard for recommendations for suitable homes. She provides me with the names of two near Cranchester where her brother has sent patients. I do some checking. Yes, at one of them, a patient was brought in by the doctor himself early Saturday morning. That patient, although known by a different name, I easily identified as Captain Paton. After completing some necessary paperwork, I was allowed to take him away. He arrived at my house in the early hours of yesterday morning.”
I looked at him ruefully.
I looked at him sadly.
“Caroline’s Home Office expert,” I murmured. “And to think I never guessed!”
“Caroline's Home Office expert,” I whispered. “And to think I never saw that coming!”
“You see now why I drew attention to the reticence of your manuscript,” murmured Poirot. “It was strictly truthful as far as it went—but it did not go very far, eh, my friend?”
“You see now why I emphasized the hesitation in your manuscript,” murmured Poirot. “It was completely honest as far as it went—but it didn’t go very far, did it, my friend?”
I was too abashed to argue.
I was too embarrassed to argue.
“Dr. Sheppard has been very loyal,” said Ralph. “He has stood by me through thick and thin. He did what he thought was the best. I see now, from what M. Poirot has told me, that it was not really the best. I should have come forward and faced the music. You see, in the home, we never saw a newspaper. I knew nothing of what was going on.”
“Dr. Sheppard has been really loyal,” Ralph said. “He’s supported me through thick and thin. He did what he thought was best. I now realize, based on what M. Poirot has told me, that it wasn't actually the best choice. I should have stepped up and confronted the situation. You see, at home, we never saw a newspaper. I didn’t know anything about what was happening.”
287
287
“Dr. Sheppard has been a model of discretion,” said Poirot dryly. “But me, I discover all the little secrets. It is my business.”
“Dr. Sheppard has been a perfect example of keeping things private,” Poirot said dryly. “But as for me, I uncover all the little secrets. That’s my job.”
“Now we can have your story of what happened that night,” said Raymond impatiently.
“Now we can hear your version of what happened that night,” Raymond said, impatiently.
“You know it already,” said Ralph. “There’s very little for me to add. I left the summer-house about nine-forty-five, and tramped about the lanes, trying to make up my mind as to what to do next—what line to take. I’m bound to admit that I’ve not the shadow of an alibi, but I give you my solemn word that I never went to the study, that I never saw my stepfather alive—or dead. Whatever the world thinks, I’d like all of you to believe me.”
“You already know,” Ralph said. “There’s not much for me to add. I left the summer house around nine-forty-five and walked around the lanes, trying to figure out what to do next—what approach to take. I have to admit that I don’t have any kind of alibi, but I promise you that I never went to the study, that I never saw my stepdad alive or dead. No matter what the world thinks, I want all of you to believe me.”
“No alibi,” murmured Raymond. “That’s bad. I believe you, of course, but—it’s a bad business.”
“No alibi,” Raymond said quietly. “That’s not good. I believe you, of course, but—it’s a bad situation.”
“It makes things very simple, though,” said Poirot, in a cheerful voice. “Very simple indeed.”
“It makes things really easy, though,” said Poirot, in a cheerful voice. “Really easy indeed.”
We all stared at him.
We all stared at him.
“You see what I mean? No? Just this—to save Captain Paton the real criminal must confess.”
“You get what I’m saying? No? Just this— to exonerate Captain Paton, the actual criminal has to confess.”
He beamed round at us all.
He smiled broadly at all of us.
“But yes—I mean what I say. See now, I did not invite Inspector Raglan to be present. That was for a reason. I did not want to tell him all that I knew—at least I did not want to tell him to-night.”
“But yes—I mean what I say. Look, I didn’t invite Inspector Raglan to be here. That was intentional. I didn’t want to share everything I knew—at least not tonight.”
He leaned forward, and suddenly his voice and his whole personality changed. He suddenly became dangerous.
He leaned forward, and all of a sudden his voice and his entire demeanor shifted. He instantly became threatening.
“I who speak to you—I know the murderer of Mr.288 Ackroyd is in this room now. It is to the murderer I speak. To-morrow the truth goes to Inspector Raglan. You understand?”
“I’m the one talking to you—I know the killer of Mr.288 Ackroyd is in this room right now. I’m speaking directly to the murderer. Tomorrow, the truth goes to Inspector Raglan. Do you understand?”
There was a tense silence. Into the midst of it came the old Breton woman with a telegram on a salver. Poirot tore it open.
There was a tense silence. Breaking through it was the old Breton woman for delivery with a telegram on a tray. Poirot tore it open.
Blunt’s voice rose abrupt and resonant.
Blunt’s voice suddenly became loud and deep.
“The murderer is amongst us, you say? You know—which?”
“The murderer is here with us, you say? Do you know who it is?”
Poirot had read the message. He crumpled it up in his hand.
Poirot had read the message. He crumpled it in his hand.
“I know—now.”
“I know—now.”
He tapped the crumpled ball of paper.
He tapped the crumpled piece of paper.
“What is that?” said Raymond sharply.
“What is that?” Raymond asked sharply.
“A wireless message—from a steamer now on her way to the United States.”
“A wireless message—from a ship that’s currently heading to the United States.”
There was a dead silence. Poirot rose to his feet bowing.
There was complete silence. Poirot stood up and bowed.
“Messieurs et Mesdames, this reunion of mine is at an end. Remember—the truth goes to Inspector Raglan in the morning.”
“Ladies and gentlemen, my meeting has come to an end. Remember—the truth goes to Inspector Raglan in the morning.”
CHAPTER XXV
A slight gesture from Poirot enjoined me to stay behind the rest. I obeyed, going over to the fire and thoughtfully stirring the big logs on it with the toe of my boot.
A bit gesture from Poirot signaled me to hang back from the others. I complied, moving over to the fire and contemplatively prodding the large logs with the tip of my boot.
I was puzzled. For the first time I was absolutely at sea as to Poirot’s meaning. For a moment I was inclined to think that the scene I had just witnessed was a gigantic piece of bombast—that he had been what he called “playing the comedy” with a view to making himself interesting and important. But, in spite of myself, I was forced to believe in an underlying reality. There had been real menace in his words—a certain indisputable sincerity. But I still believed him to be on entirely the wrong tack.
I was confused. For the first time, I had no idea what Poirot meant. For a moment, I thought that the scene I had just seen was just a huge act—that he had been what he called “playing the comedy” to make himself seem interesting and important. But, despite my doubts, I had to believe there was something real behind it. There was genuine threat in his words—a certain undeniable sincerity. Still, I thought he was completely off track.
When the door shut behind the last of the party he came over to the fire.
When the door closed behind the last guest, he walked over to the fire.
“Well, my friend,” he said quietly, “and what do you think of it all?”
“Well, my friend,” he said softly, “what do you think about all of this?”
“I don’t know what to think,” I said frankly. “What was the point? Why not go straight to Inspector Raglan with the truth instead of giving the guilty person this elaborate warning?”
“I don’t know what to think,” I said honestly. “What was the point? Why not just go straight to Inspector Raglan with the truth instead of giving the guilty person this complicated warning?”
Poirot sat down and drew out his case of tiny Russian290 cigarettes. He smoked for a minute or two in silence. Then:—
Poirot sat down and pulled out his case of small Russian290 cigarettes. He smoked in silence for a minute or two. Then:—
“Use your little gray cells,” he said. “There is always a reason behind my actions.”
“Use your brain,” he said. “There’s always a reason for what I do.”
I hesitated for a moment, and then I said slowly:
I paused for a moment, then I said slowly:
“The first one that occurs to me is that you yourself do not know who the guilty person is, but that you are sure that he is to be found amongst the people here to-night. Therefore your words were intended to force a confession from the unknown murderer?”
“The first thing that comes to mind is that you don’t know who the guilty person is, but you’re sure he’s among the people here tonight. So, your words were meant to provoke a confession from the unknown murderer?”
Poirot nodded approvingly.
Poirot nodded in approval.
“A clever idea, but not the truth.”
“A smart idea, but not the truth.”
“I thought, perhaps, that by making him believe you knew, you might force him out into the open—not necessarily by confession. He might try to silence you as he formerly silenced Mr. Ackroyd—before you could act to-morrow morning.”
“I thought, maybe, that by making him think you knew, you could push him out into the open—not necessarily to confess. He might try to silence you like he did with Mr. Ackroyd—before you could take action tomorrow morning.”
“A trap with myself as the bait! Merci, mon ami, but I am not sufficiently heroic for that.”
“A trap with me as the bait! Thanks, my friend, but I’m not heroic enough for that.”
“Then I fail to understand you. Surely you are running the risk of letting the murderer escape by thus putting him on his guard?”
“Then I don’t understand you. You’re definitely risking letting the murderer escape by putting him on alert like this?”
Poirot shook his head.
Poirot shook his head.
“He cannot escape,” he said gravely. “There is only one way out—and that way does not lead to freedom.”
“He can't escape,” he said seriously. “There's only one way out—and that way doesn’t lead to freedom.”
“You really believe that one of those people here to-night committed the murder?” I asked incredulously.
“You actually think that one of those people here tonight committed the murder?” I asked, stunned.
“Yes, my friend.”
"Yeah, my friend."
“Which one?”
"Which one?"
There was a silence for some minutes. Then Poirot291 tossed the stump of his cigarette into the grate and began to speak in a quiet, reflective tone.
There was a silence for a few minutes. Then Poirot291 threw the butt of his cigarette into the fireplace and started to speak in a calm, thoughtful tone.
“I will take you the way that I have traveled myself. Step by step you shall accompany me, and see for yourself that all the facts point indisputably to one person. Now, to begin with, there were two facts and one little discrepancy in time which especially attracted my attention. The first fact was the telephone call. If Ralph Paton were indeed the murderer, the telephone call became meaningless and absurd. Therefore, I said to myself, Ralph Paton is not the murderer.
“I will take you the route that I have traveled myself. Step by step, you will join me and see for yourself that all the facts point undeniably to one person. To start, there were two facts and one minor discrepancy in time that particularly caught my attention. The first fact was the telephone call. If Ralph Paton was truly the murderer, the telephone call would be meaningless and absurd. So, I told myself, Ralph Paton is not the murderer.”
“I satisfied myself that the call could not have been sent by any one in the house, yet I was convinced that it was amongst those present on the fatal evening that I had to look for my criminal. Therefore I concluded that the telephone call must have been sent by an accomplice. I was not quite pleased with that deduction, but I let it stand for the minute.
“I convinced myself that the call couldn’t have come from anyone in the house, but I was sure that the person I was looking for was among those present on that tragic evening. So, I decided that the telephone call must have been made by an accomplice. I wasn’t entirely satisfied with that conclusion, but I decided to go with it for now.”
“I next examined the motive for the call. That was difficult. I could only get at it by judging its result. Which was—that the murder was discovered that night instead of—in all probability—the following morning. You agree with that?”
“I then looked into the motive for the call. That was tricky. I could only figure it out by assessing its result. Which was—that the murder was uncovered that night instead of—in all likelihood—the next morning. Do you agree with that?”
“Ye-es,” I admitted. “Yes. As you say, Mr. Ackroyd, having given orders that he was not to be disturbed, nobody would have been likely to go to the study that night.”
“Yes,” I admitted. “Yes. As you said, Mr. Ackroyd, since he ordered that he shouldn't be disturbed, it’s unlikely anyone would have gone to the study that night.”
“Très bien. The affair marches, does it not? But matters were still obscure. What was the advantage of having the crime discovered that night in preference to292 the following morning? The only idea I could get hold of was that the murderer, knowing the crime was to be discovered at a certain time, could make sure of being present when the door was broken in—or at any rate immediately afterwards. And now we come to the second fact—the chair pulled out from the wall. Inspector Raglan dismissed that as of no importance. I, on the contrary, have always regarded it as of supreme importance.
“Very well. The situation is progressing, isn’t it? But things were still unclear. What was the benefit of having the crime discovered that night instead of the following morning? The only explanation I could think of was that the murderer, knowing the crime would be discovered at a specific time, could ensure he was there when the door was broken down—or at least right after. And now we come to the second detail—the chair pulled away from the wall. Inspector Raglan dismissed that as unimportant. I, on the other hand, have always considered it extremely significant.
“In your manuscript you have drawn a neat little plan of the study. If you had it with you this minute you would see that—the chair being drawn out in the position indicated by Parker—it would stand in a direct line between the door and the window.”
“In your manuscript, you’ve created a tidy little layout of the study. If you had it with you right now, you’d notice that—with the chair pulled out as shown by Parker—it would line up directly between the door and the window.”
“The window!” I said quickly.
"The window!" I said fast.
“You, too, have my first idea. I imagined that the chair was drawn out so that something connected with the window should not be seen by any one entering through the door. But I soon abandoned that supposition, for though the chair was a grandfather with a high back, it obscured very little of the window—only the part between the sash and the ground. No, mon ami—but remember that just in front of the window there stood a table with books and magazines upon it. Now that table was completely hidden by the drawn-out chair—and immediately I had my first shadowy suspicion of the truth.
“You also have my first thought. I imagined that the chair was pulled out so that anything related to the window wouldn’t be visible to anyone walking in through the door. But I quickly dropped that idea because, even though the chair was tall and had a high back, it blocked very little of the window—only the space between the window frame and the floor. No, mon ami—but keep in mind that right in front of the window, there was a table covered with books and magazines. That table was completely hidden by the pulled-out chair—and that’s when I first began to suspect the truth.
“Supposing that there had been something on that table not intended to be seen? Something placed there by the murderer? As yet I had no inkling of what that something might be. But I knew certain very interesting293 facts about it. For instance, it was something that the murderer had not been able to take away with him at the time that he committed the crime. At the same time it was vital that it should be removed as soon as possible after the crime had been discovered. And so—the telephone message, and the opportunity for the murderer to be on the spot when the body was discovered.
“Imagine if there was something on that table that wasn’t supposed to be seen? Something the murderer had put there? I still didn’t have a clue what that something could be. But I knew some really interesting293 facts about it. For example, it was something the murderer couldn’t take with him when he committed the crime. At the same time, it was crucial that it be removed as soon as possible after the crime was found out. And so—the phone message, and the chance for the murderer to be there when the body was discovered.”
“Now four people were on the scene before the police arrived. Yourself, Parker, Major Blunt, and Mr. Raymond. Parker I eliminated at once, since at whatever time the crime was discovered, he was the one person certain to be on the spot. Also it was he who told me of the pulled-out chair. Parker, then, was cleared (of the murder, that is. I still thought it possible that he had been blackmailing Mrs. Ferrars). Raymond and Blunt, however, remained under suspicion since, if the crime had been discovered in the early hours of the morning, it was quite possible that they might have arrived on the scene too late to prevent the object on the round table being discovered.
“Now four people were present before the police arrived: you, Parker, Major Blunt, and Mr. Raymond. I immediately ruled out Parker since, no matter when the crime was found, he was definitely going to be there. He was also the one who mentioned the pulled-out chair to me. So, Parker was cleared (of the murder, that is. I still thought it was possible he had been blackmailing Mrs. Ferrars). However, Raymond and Blunt remained under suspicion because, if the crime was discovered in the early hours of the morning, it was quite possible they arrived on the scene too late to stop the object on the round table from being found.”
“Now what was that object? You heard my arguments to-night in reference to the scrap of conversation overheard? As soon as I learned that a representative of a dictaphone company had called, the idea of a dictaphone took root in my mind. You heard what I said in this room not half an hour ago? They all agreed with my theory—but one vital fact seems to have escaped them. Granted that a dictaphone was being used by Mr. Ackroyd that night—why was no dictaphone found?”
“Now what was that object? You heard my arguments tonight about the snippet of conversation I overheard, right? As soon as I found out that a representative from a dictaphone company had visited, the idea of a dictaphone stuck in my mind. You heard what I said in this room not even half an hour ago? They all agreed with my theory—but one crucial detail seems to have slipped their minds. Even if a dictaphone was being used by Mr. Ackroyd that night—why wasn’t any dictaphone found?”
“I never thought of that,” I said.
“I never thought of that,” I said.
294
294
“We know that a dictaphone was supplied to Mr. Ackroyd. But no dictaphone has been found amongst his effects. So, if something was taken from that table—why should not that something be the dictaphone? But there were certain difficulties in the way. The attention of every one was, of course, focused on the murdered man. I think any one could have gone to the table unnoticed by the other people in the room. But a dictaphone has a certain bulk—it cannot be slipped casually into a pocket. There must have been a receptacle of some kind capable of holding it.
“We know that a dictaphone was given to Mr. Ackroyd. However, no dictaphone has been found among his belongings. So, if something was taken from that table—why couldn’t that something be the dictaphone? But there were certain challenges. Everyone's attention was, of course, on the murdered man. I think anyone could have approached the table without being noticed by the others in the room. But a dictaphone is somewhat bulky—it can't just be casually slipped into a pocket. There must have been some sort of container that could hold it."
“You see where I am arriving? The figure of the murderer is taking shape. A person who was on the scene straightway, but who might not have been if the crime had been discovered the following morning. A person carrying a receptacle into which the dictaphone might be fitted——”
“You see where I'm going with this? The murderer is starting to come into focus. Someone who was there right away, but who might not have been if the crime had been found out the next morning. Someone carrying a container that the dictaphone could fit into——”
I interrupted.
I cut in.
“But why remove the dictaphone? What was the point?”
“But why take out the dictaphone? What was the reason?”
“You are like Mr. Raymond. You take it for granted that what was heard at nine-thirty was Mr. Ackroyd’s voice speaking into a dictaphone. But consider this useful invention for a little minute. You dictate into it, do you not? And at some later time a secretary or a typist turns it on, and the voice speaks again.”
“You're like Mr. Raymond. You assume that what was heard at nine-thirty was Mr. Ackroyd's voice on a dictaphone. But think about this handy invention for a moment. You record into it, right? Then later, a secretary or typist plays it back, and the voice speaks again.”
“You mean——” I gasped.
“You mean—” I gasped.
Poirot nodded.
Poirot agreed.
“Yes, I mean that. At nine-thirty Mr. Ackroyd was295 already dead. It was the dictaphone speaking—not the man.”
“Yes, I mean that. At nine-thirty Mr. Ackroyd was295 already dead. It was the dictaphone speaking—not the man.”
“And the murderer switched it on. Then he must have been in the room at that minute?”
“And the killer turned it on. So he must have been in the room at that moment?”
“Possibly. But we must not exclude the likelihood of some mechanical device having been applied—something after the nature of a time lock, or even of a simple alarm clock. But in that case we must add two qualifications to our imaginary portrait of the murderer. It must be some one who knew of Mr. Ackroyd’s purchase of the dictaphone and also some one with the necessary mechanical knowledge.
“Maybe. But we can't rule out the possibility that some mechanical device was used—something like a time lock or even just a regular alarm clock. In that case, we need to add two things to our mental picture of the murderer. It has to be someone who knew about Mr. Ackroyd’s purchase of the dictaphone and also someone with the required mechanical expertise."
“I had got thus far in my own mind when we came to the footprints on the window ledge. Here there were three conclusions open to me. (1) They might really have been made by Ralph Paton. He had been at Fernly that night, and might have climbed into the study and found his uncle dead there. That was one hypothesis. (2) There was the possibility that the footmarks might have been made by somebody else who happened to have the same kind of studs in his shoes. But the inmates of the house had shoes soled with crepe rubber, and I declined to believe in the coincidence of some one from outside having the same kind of shoes as Ralph Paton wore. Charles Kent, as we know from the barmaid of the Dog and Whistle, had on a pair of boots ‘clean dropping off him.’ (3) Those prints were made by some one deliberately trying to throw suspicion on Ralph Paton. To test this last conclusion, it was necessary to ascertain certain facts. One pair of Ralph’s shoes had been296 obtained from the Three Boars by the police. Neither Ralph nor any one else could have worn them that evening, since they were downstairs being cleaned. According to the police theory, Ralph was wearing another pair of the same kind, and I found out that it was true that he had two pairs. Now for my theory to be proved correct it was necessary for the murderer to have worn Ralph’s shoes that evening—in which case Ralph must have been wearing yet a third pair of footwear of some kind. I could hardly suppose that he would bring three pairs of shoes all alike—the third pair of footwear were more likely to be boots. I got your sister to make inquiries on this point—laying some stress on the color, in order—I admit it frankly—to obscure the real reason for my asking.
“I had gotten this far in my thinking when we reached the footprints on the window ledge. Here, I had three possible conclusions. (1) They could have been made by Ralph Paton. He had been at Fernly that night and might have climbed into the study to find his uncle dead there. That was one theory. (2) It was possible that the footprints were made by someone else who happened to have the same kind of studs in their shoes. However, the people in the house wore crepe rubber-soled shoes, and I found it hard to believe that someone from outside would have the same type of shoes as Ralph Paton. Charles Kent, as we know from the barmaid at the Dog and Whistle, had on a pair of boots that were ‘clean dropping off him.’ (3) Those prints were made by someone deliberately trying to cast suspicion on Ralph Paton. To test this last theory, it was necessary to establish certain facts. One pair of Ralph’s shoes had been296 taken from the Three Boars by the police. Neither Ralph nor anyone else could have worn them that evening, since they were downstairs being cleaned. According to the police’s theory, Ralph was wearing another pair of the same kind, and I found out that it was true he had two pairs. For my theory to hold, the murderer would have needed to wear Ralph’s shoes that evening—in which case, Ralph must have been wearing a third pair of some sort. I could hardly imagine he would bring three pairs of identical shoes—the third pair was likely to be boots. I had your sister look into this, emphasizing the color to—I admit it openly—hide the real reason for my inquiry.”
“You know the result of her investigations. Ralph Paton had had a pair of boots with him. The first question I asked him when he came to my house yesterday morning was what he was wearing on his feet on the fatal night. He replied at once that he had worn boots—he was still wearing them, in fact—having nothing else to put on.
“You know the outcome of her investigations. Ralph Paton had had a pair of boots with him. The first question I asked him when he came to my house yesterday morning was what he had been wearing on his feet that fatal night. He immediately responded that he had worn boots—he was still wearing them, in fact—since he had nothing else to put on."
“So we get a step further in our description of the murderer—a person who had the opportunity to take these shoes of Ralph Paton’s from the Three Boars that day.”
“So we take another step in describing the murderer—a person who had the chance to take Ralph Paton's shoes from the Three Boars that day.”
He paused, and then said, with a slightly raised voice:—
He paused, then said, with a slightly louder voice: —
“There is one further point. The murderer must have been a person who had the opportunity to purloin that297 dagger from the silver table. You might argue that any one in the house might have done so, but I will recall to you that Miss Ackroyd was very positive that the dagger was not there when she examined the silver table.”
“There’s one more thing. The killer must have been someone who had the chance to steal that297 dagger from the silver table. You could say anyone in the house could have done it, but I want to remind you that Miss Ackroyd was very sure the dagger wasn’t there when she looked at the silver table.”
He paused again.
He paused once more.
“Let us recapitulate—now that all is clear. A person who was at the Three Boars earlier that day, a person who knew Ackroyd well enough to know that he had purchased a dictaphone, a person who was of a mechanical turn of mind, who had the opportunity to take the dagger from the silver table before Miss Flora arrived, who had with him a receptacle suitable for hiding the dictaphone—such as a black bag, and who had the study to himself for a few minutes after the crime was discovered while Parker was telephoning for the police. In fact—Dr. Sheppard!”
“Let’s recap—now that everything is clear. There was someone at the Three Boars earlier that day, someone who knew Ackroyd well enough to know he had bought a dictaphone, someone with a mechanical mindset, who had the chance to take the dagger from the silver table before Miss Flora arrived, who had a bag suitable for hiding the dictaphone—like a black bag, and who was alone in the study for a few minutes after the crime was discovered while Parker was calling the police. In fact—Dr. Sheppard!”
CHAPTER XXVI
There was a dead silence for a minute and a half.
There was complete silence for a minute and a half.
Then I laughed.
Then I laughed.
“You’re mad,” I said.
“You're crazy," I said.
“No,” said Poirot placidly. “I am not mad. It was the little discrepancy in time that first drew my attention to you—right at the beginning.”
“No,” Poirot said calmly. “I am not crazy. It was the small discrepancy in time that first caught my attention—right at the start.”
“Discrepancy in time?” I queried, puzzled.
“Discrepancy in time?” I asked, confused.
“But yes. You will remember that every one agreed—you yourself included—that it took five minutes to walk from the lodge to the house—less if you took the short cut to the terrace. But you left the house at ten minutes to nine—both by your own statement and that of Parker, and yet it was nine o’clock as you passed through the lodge gates. It was a chilly night—not an evening a man would be inclined to dawdle; why had you taken ten minutes to do a five-minutes’ walk? All along I realized that we had only your statement for it that the study window was ever fastened. Ackroyd asked you if you had done so—he never looked to see. Supposing, then, that the study window was unfastened? Would there be time in that ten minutes for you to run round the outside of the house, change your shoes, climb in through the window, kill Ackroyd, and get to the gate by nine299 o’clock? I decided against that theory since in all probability a man as nervous as Ackroyd was that night would hear you climbing in, and then there would have been a struggle. But supposing that you killed Ackroyd before you left—as you were standing beside his chair? Then you go out of the front door, run round to the summer-house, take Ralph Paton’s shoes out of the bag you brought up with you that night, slip them on, walk through the mud in them, and leave prints on the window ledge, you climb in, lock the study door on the inside, run back to the summer-house, change back into your own shoes, and race down to the gate. (I went through similar actions the other day, when you were with Mrs. Ackroyd—it took ten minutes exactly.) Then home—and an alibi—since you had timed the dictaphone for half-past nine.”
“But yes. You will remember that everyone agreed—you included—that it took five minutes to walk from the lodge to the house—less if you took the shortcut to the terrace. But you left the house at ten minutes to nine—both according to you and Parker—and yet it was nine o’clock when you passed through the lodge gates. It was a cold night—not one a person would want to waste time on; why did it take you ten minutes to walk a five-minute distance? All along, I realized that we only had your word that the study window was ever locked. Ackroyd asked you if you had locked it—he never checked himself. So, what if the study window was unlocked? Would there have been enough time in those ten minutes for you to go around the outside of the house, change your shoes, climb in through the window, kill Ackroyd, and get to the gate by nine o’clock? I dismissed that theory since it’s likely that a man as anxious as Ackroyd was that night would notice you climbing in, leading to a struggle. But what if you killed Ackroyd before you left—as you were standing next to his chair? Then you go out the front door, run around to the summer house, take Ralph Paton’s shoes out of the bag you brought that night, put them on, walk through the mud, leaving prints on the window ledge, climb in, lock the study door from the inside, run back to the summer house, change back into your own shoes, and dash down to the gate. (I went through similar actions the other day, when you were with Mrs. Ackroyd—it took exactly ten minutes.) Then home—and an alibi—since you had set the dictaphone for half-past nine.”
“My dear Poirot,” I said in a voice that sounded strange and forced to my own ears, “you’ve been brooding over this case too long. What on earth had I to gain by murdering Ackroyd?”
“My dear Poirot,” I said in a voice that sounded odd and forced to my own ears, “you’ve been obsessing over this case for too long. What on earth would I gain by killing Ackroyd?”
“Safety. It was you who blackmailed Mrs. Ferrars. Who could have had a better knowledge of what killed Mr. Ferrars than the doctor who was attending him? When you spoke to me that first day in the garden, you mentioned a legacy received about a year ago. I have been unable to discover any trace of a legacy. You had to invent some way of accounting for Mrs. Ferrars’s twenty thousand pounds. It has not done you much good. You lost most of it in speculation—then you put the screw on too hard, and Mrs. Ferrars took a way out300 that you had not expected. If Ackroyd had learnt the truth he would have had no mercy on you—you were ruined for ever.”
“Safety. It was you who blackmailed Mrs. Ferrars. Who could have known better what killed Mr. Ferrars than the doctor who was taking care of him? When you talked to me that first day in the garden, you mentioned receiving a legacy about a year ago. I haven't been able to find any trace of that legacy. You had to come up with some explanation for Mrs. Ferrars’s twenty thousand pounds. It hasn’t helped you much. You lost most of it in risky investments—then you pressured her too much, and Mrs. Ferrars chose a way out that you didn't see coming. If Ackroyd had found out the truth, he wouldn’t have spared you—you would have been finished for good.”
“And the telephone call?” I asked, trying to rally. “You have a plausible explanation of that also, I suppose?”
“And the phone call?” I asked, trying to regroup. “You have a convincing explanation for that too, I guess?”
“I will confess to you that it was my greatest stumbling block when I found that a call had actually been put through to you from King’s Abbot station. I at first believed that you had simply invented the story. It was a very clever touch, that. You must have some excuse for arriving at Fernly, finding the body, and so getting the chance to remove the dictaphone on which your alibi depended. I had a very vague notion of how it was worked when I came to see your sister that first day and inquired as to what patients you had seen on Friday morning. I had no thought of Miss Russell in my mind at that time. Her visit was a lucky coincidence, since it distracted your mind from the real object of my questions. I found what I was looking for. Among your patients that morning was the steward of an American liner. Who more suitable than he to be leaving for Liverpool by the train that evening? And afterwards he would be on the high seas, well out of the way. I noted that the Orion sailed on Saturday, and having obtained the name of the steward I sent him a wireless message asking a certain question. This is his reply you saw me receive just now.”
“I have to admit that it was my biggest obstacle when I found out that a call had actually been made to you from King’s Abbot station. At first, I thought you had just made up the story. That was a really clever move. You must have had some excuse for arriving at Fernly, discovering the body, and then getting the chance to take the dictaphone that supported your alibi. I had a very vague idea of how it all worked when I visited your sister that first day and asked about which patients you had seen on Friday morning. I wasn't even thinking about Miss Russell at that time. Her visit was a fortunate coincidence because it kept you focused away from what I really wanted to ask. I found what I needed. Among your patients that morning was the steward of an American liner. Who better than him to be taking the train to Liverpool that evening? And then he would be out on the high seas, well out of reach. I noted that the Orion was scheduled to sail on Saturday, and after I got the steward's name, I sent him a wireless message with a specific question. This is the reply you just saw me receive.”
He held out the message to me. It ran as follows—
He handed me the message. It read as follows—
301
301
“Quite correct. Dr. Sheppard asked me to leave a note at a patient’s house. I was to ring him up from the station with the reply. Reply was ‘No answer.’”
“That's right. Dr. Sheppard asked me to leave a note at a patient’s house. I was supposed to call him from the station with the response. The response was ‘No answer.’”
“It was a clever idea,” said Poirot. “The call was genuine. Your sister saw you take it. But there was only one man’s word as to what was actually said—your own!”
“It was a smart idea,” Poirot said. “The call was real. Your sister saw you answer it. But there was only one person's account of what was actually said—yours!”
I yawned.
I yawned.
“All this,” I said, “is very interesting—but hardly in the sphere of practical politics.”
“All this,” I said, “is really interesting—but it’s not really relevant to practical politics.”
“You think not? Remember what I said—the truth goes to Inspector Raglan in the morning. But, for the sake of your good sister, I am willing to give you the chance of another way out. There might be, for instance, an overdose of a sleeping draught. You comprehend me? But Captain Ralph Paton must be cleared—ça va sans dire. I should suggest that you finish that very interesting manuscript of yours—but abandoning your former reticence.”
“You don't think so? Remember what I said—the truth goes to Inspector Raglan in the morning. But, for your sister's sake, I'm willing to give you another way out. There could be, for example, an overdose of a sleeping pill. Do you understand what I mean? But Captain Ralph Paton must be cleared—ça va sans dire. I suggest you finish that really interesting manuscript of yours— but without holding back like before.”
“You seem to be very prolific of suggestions,” I remarked. “Are you sure you’ve quite finished.”
“You seem to have a lot of suggestions,” I said. “Are you sure you're done?”
“Now that you remind me of the fact, it is true that there is one thing more. It would be most unwise on your part to attempt to silence me as you silenced M. Ackroyd. That kind of business does not succeed against Hercule Poirot, you understand.”
“Now that you mention it, there is one more thing. It would be very unwise of you to try to silence me like you silenced M. Ackroyd. That sort of thing doesn’t work against Hercule Poirot, you know.”
“My dear Poirot,” I said, smiling a little, “whatever else I may be, I am not a fool.”
“My dear Poirot,” I said, smiling slightly, “whatever else I may be, I am not an idiot.”
I rose to my feet.
I stood up.
302
302
“Well, well,” I said, with a slight yawn, “I must be off home. Thank you for a most interesting and instructive evening.”
"Well, well," I said, with a slight yawn, "I have to head home now. Thank you for a really interesting and informative evening."
Poirot also rose and bowed with his accustomed politeness as I passed out of the room.
Poirot also stood up and bowed with his usual politeness as I left the room.
CHAPTER XXVII
Five a.m. I am very tired—but I have finished my task. My arm aches from writing.
Five a.m. I'm really tired—but I've completed my task. My arm hurts from writing.
A strange end to my manuscript. I meant it to be published some day as the history of one of Poirot’s failures! Odd, how things pan out.
A weird ending to my manuscript. I intended for it to be published someday as the story of one of Poirot’s failures! It's funny how things turn out.
All along I’ve had a premonition of disaster, from the moment I saw Ralph Paton and Mrs. Ferrars with their heads together. I thought then that she was confiding in him; as it happened I was quite wrong there, but the idea persisted even after I went into the study with Ackroyd that night, until he told me the truth.
All along, I had a feeling something bad was going to happen, ever since I saw Ralph Paton and Mrs. Ferrars whispering to each other. At that moment, I thought she was sharing a secret with him; I was completely mistaken, but the thought stuck with me even after I went into the study with Ackroyd that night, until he finally revealed the truth.
Poor old Ackroyd. I’m always glad that I gave him a chance. I urged him to read that letter before it was too late. Or let me be honest—didn’t I subconsciously realize that with a pig-headed chap like him, it was my best chance of getting him not to read it? His nervousness that night was interesting psychologically. He knew danger was close at hand. And yet he never suspected me.
Poor old Ackroyd. I’m always glad I gave him a chance. I pushed him to read that letter before it was too late. Or let me be honest—didn’t I subconsciously realize that with a stubborn guy like him, it was my best shot at getting him not to read it? His nervousness that night was interesting from a psychological perspective. He knew danger was near. And yet he never suspected me.
The dagger was an afterthought. I’d brought up a very handy little weapon of my own, but when I saw the dagger lying in the silver table, it occurred to me at once how much better it would be to use a weapon that couldn’t be traced to me.
The dagger was an afterthought. I’d brought a really useful little weapon of my own, but when I saw the dagger on the silver table, it immediately hit me how much smarter it would be to use a weapon that couldn’t be linked back to me.
304
304
I suppose I must have meant to murder him all along. As soon as I heard of Mrs. Ferrars’s death, I felt convinced that she would have told him everything before she died. When I met him and he seemed so agitated, I thought that perhaps he knew the truth, but that he couldn’t bring himself to believe it, and was going to give me the chance of refuting it.
I guess I must have intended to kill him all along. As soon as I heard about Mrs. Ferrars’s death, I was sure she would have shared everything with him before she passed. When I saw him and he looked so shaken, I thought maybe he knew the truth but just couldn’t accept it, and was going to give me the opportunity to deny it.
So I went home and took my precautions. If the trouble were after all only something to do with Ralph—well, no harm would have been done. The dictaphone he had given me two days before to adjust. Something had gone a little wrong with it, and I persuaded him to let me have a go at it, instead of sending it back. I did what I wanted to it, and took it up with me in my bag that evening.
So I went home and took my precautions. If the trouble was just something related to Ralph—well, no harm would be done. He had given me the dictaphone two days earlier to fix it. Something had gone a bit wrong with it, and I convinced him to let me try to fix it instead of sending it back. I did what I needed to do to it and took it with me in my bag that evening.
I am rather pleased with myself as a writer. What could be neater, for instance, than the following:—
I feel pretty good about myself as a writer. What could be cooler, for example, than this:—
“The letters were brought in at twenty minutes to nine. It was just on ten minutes to nine when I left him, the letter still unread. I hesitated with my hand on the door handle, looking back and wondering if there was anything I had left undone.”
The letters were delivered at 8:40. I left him at 8:50, the letter still unread. I paused with my hand on the door handle, glancing back and wondering if there was anything I hadn’t finished.
All true, you see. But suppose I had put a row of stars after the first sentence! Would somebody then have wondered what exactly happened in that blank ten minutes?
All true, you see. But what if I had added a row of stars after the first sentence? Would someone then have wondered what really happened in those ten blank minutes?
When I looked round the room from the door, I was quite satisfied. Nothing had been left undone. The dictaphone was on the table by the window, timed to go off305 at nine-thirty (the mechanism of that little device was rather clever—based on the principle of an alarm clock), and the arm-chair was pulled out so as to hide it from the door.
When I looked around the room from the door, I was pretty satisfied. Nothing had been overlooked. The dictaphone was on the table by the window, set to go off305 at nine-thirty (the mechanism of that little device was quite clever—similar to how an alarm clock works), and the armchair was pulled out to hide it from the door.
I must admit that it gave me rather a shock to run into Parker just outside the door. I have faithfully recorded that fact.
I have to say, I was quite shocked to run into Parker right outside the door. I've noted that down.
Then later, when the body was discovered, and I had sent Parker to telephone for the police, what a judicious use of words: “I did what little had to be done!” It was quite little—just to shove the dictaphone into my bag and push back the chair against the wall in its proper place. I never dreamed that Parker would have noticed that chair. Logically, he ought to have been so agog over the body as to be blind to everything else. But I hadn’t reckoned with the trained-servant complex.
Then later, when the body was found, and I had sent Parker to call the police, what a clever choice of words: “I did what little had to be done!” It was indeed just a little—just shoving the dictaphone into my bag and pushing the chair back against the wall in its proper spot. I never thought Parker would have noticed that chair. Logically, he should have been so focused on the body that he wouldn't have seen anything else. But I hadn’t accounted for the trained-servant complex.
I wish I could have known beforehand that Flora was going to say she’d seen her uncle alive at a quarter to ten. That puzzled me more than I can say. In fact, all through the case there have been things that puzzled me hopelessly. Every one seems to have taken a hand.
I wish I had known ahead of time that Flora was going to say she saw her uncle alive at a quarter to ten. That confused me more than I can express. Honestly, throughout the whole case, there have been things that left me completely baffled. It feels like everyone has gotten involved.
My greatest fear all through has been Caroline. I have fancied she might guess. Curious the way she spoke that day of my “strain of weakness.”
My biggest fear all along has been Caroline. I worried she might figure it out. It was strange the way she talked that day about my “strain of weakness.”
Well, she will never know the truth. There is, as Poirot said, one way out....
Well, she will never know the truth. There is, as Poirot said, one way out....
I can trust him. He and Inspector Raglan will manage it between them. I should not like Caroline to know. She is fond of me, and then, too, she is proud....306 My death will be a grief to her, but grief passes....
I can trust him. He and Inspector Raglan will handle it together. I wouldn't want Caroline to find out. She cares about me, and she’s also proud....306 My death will upset her, but that sadness will fade....
When I have finished writing, I shall enclose this whole manuscript in an envelope and address it to Poirot.
When I finish writing, I'll put this entire manuscript in an envelope and send it to Poirot.
And then—what shall it be? Veronal? There would be a kind of poetic justice. Not that I take any responsibility for Mrs. Ferrars’s death. It was the direct consequence of her own actions. I feel no pity for her.
And then—what will it be? Veronal? It would be a sort of poetic justice. Not that I feel responsible for Mrs. Ferrars’s death. It was a direct result of her own choices. I don't feel any sympathy for her.
I have no pity for myself either.
I don't feel sorry for myself either.
So let it be veronal.
So let it be veronal.
But I wish Hercule Poirot had never retired from work and come here to grow vegetable marrows.
But I wish Hercule Poirot had never retired and come here to grow squash.
at the Price You Like to Pay”
—including the wrapper which covers every Grosset & Dunlap book. When you feel in the mood for a good romance, refer to the carefully selected list of modern fiction comprising most of the successes by prominent writers of the day which is printed on the back of every Grosset & Dunlap book wrapper.
—including the cover that wraps every Grosset & Dunlap book. When you're in the mood for a good romance, check out the thoughtfully curated list of contemporary fiction featuring the majority of the hits by popular authors of the time, printed on the back of every Grosset & Dunlap book cover.
You will find more than five hundred titles to choose from—books for every mood and every taste and every pocket-book.
You’ll find over five hundred titles to choose from—books for every mood, every taste, and every budget.
Don’t forget the other side, but in case the wrapper is lost, write to the publishers for a complete catalog.
Don’t forget the other side, but if the wrapper gets lost, contact the publishers for a full catalog.
for every mood and for every taste
Vida Hurst is recognized as one of the foremost authors of “Romances of the Modern Girl.” All of her stories have been widely serialized in newspapers throughout the country and her novels are always in great demand. There are five stories now available in the Grosset & Dunlap edition.
Vida Hurst is known as one of the leading authors of "Romances of the Modern Girl." Her stories have been widely published in newspapers across the country, and her novels are always in high demand. There are five stories currently available in the Grosset & Dunlap edition.
The story of a girl who thought love more powerful than society—more important even than marriage. A tremendous and gripping romance of a girl who dared.
The tale of a girl who believed that love was stronger than society—more significant even than marriage. A powerful and captivating romance of a girl who took a chance.
After a hastened marriage between Diana and Arthur Vane, years older and a successful lawyer, Diana soon runs away to New York where a terrible experience brings her to her senses.
After a rushed marriage to Arthur Vane, who is older and a successful lawyer, Diana quickly escapes to New York, where a horrific experience makes her realize the truth.
A story in which Nancy Gage found after trials and tribulations that the superficialities of pride are only surface deep. But that true love is everlasting.
A story in which Nancy Gage discovered after struggles and challenges that the surface level of pride is only skin deep. But that true love lasts forever.
Sonia Marsh goes to San Francisco to seek a new life and a happy one but she finds everything is not smooth sailing. After many harrowing experiences she finally marries the man she loves.
Sonia Marsh heads to San Francisco to start fresh and find happiness, but she soon realizes that things aren’t going as easily as she hoped. After going through many tough times, she eventually marries the man she loves.
It continues the life story of Sonia Marsh, who left her small town to go to the city, where she falls in love with a Doctor and marries him.
It follows the life story of Sonia Marsh, who left her small town to move to the city, where she falls in love with a doctor and marries him.
JESI a diminutive city of the Italian Marches, was the birthplace of Rafael Sabatini.
Jesi, a small town in the Italian Marches, was the birthplace of Rafael Sabatini.
He first went to school in Switzerland and from there to Lycee of Oporto, Portugal, and has never attended an English school. But English is hardly an adopted language for him, as he learned it from his mother, an English woman.
He first went to school in Switzerland and then to the Lycée of Oporto, Portugal, and he has never attended an English school. But English isn’t really a foreign language for him, as he learned it from his mother, who is English.
Today Rafael Sabatini is regarded as “The Alexandre Dumas of Modern Fiction.”
Today, Rafael Sabatini is seen as "The Alexandre Dumas of Modern Fiction."
- THE LION’S SKIN
- THE SHAME OF MOTLEY
- THE TRAMPLING OF THE LILIES
- THE GATES OF DOOM
- THE STROLLING SAINT
- THE BANNER OF THE BULL
- THE CAROLINIAN
- SAINT MARTIN’S SUMMER
- MISTRESS WILDING
- FORTUNE’S FOOL
- BARDELYS THE MAGNIFICENT
- THE SNARE
- CAPTAIN BLOOD
- THE SEA-HAWK
- SCARAMOUCHE
- UNDER THE TONTO RIM
- TAPPAN’S BURRO
- THE VANISHING AMERICAN
- THE THUNDERING HERD
- THE CALL OF THE CANYON
- WANDERER OF THE WASTELAND
- TO THE LAST MAN
- THE MYSTERIOUS RIDER
- THE MAN OF THE FOREST
- THE DESERT OF WHEAT
- THE U. P. TRAIL
- WILDFIRE
- THE BORDER LEGION
- THE RAINBOW TRAIL
- THE HERITAGE OF THE DESERT
- RIDERS OF THE PURPLE SAGE
- THE LIGHT OF WESTERN STARS
- THE LAST OF THE PLAINSMEN
- THE LONE STAR RANGER
- DESERT GOLD
- BETTY ZANE
- THE DAY OF THE BEAST
The life story of “Buffalo Bill” by his sister Helen Cody Wetmore, with Foreword and conclusion by Zane Grey.
The life story of “Buffalo Bill” by his sister Helen Cody Wetmore, with a Foreword and conclusion by Zane Grey.
- ROPING LIONS IN THE GRAND CANYON
- KEN WARD IN THE JUNGLE
- THE YOUNG LION HUNTER
- THE YOUNG FORESTER
- THE YOUNG PITCHER
- THE SHORT STOP
- THE RED-HEADED OUTFIELD AND OTHER BASEBALL STORIES
- Blank pages have been removed.
- Obvious typographical errors have been silently corrected.
- In the line "On this particular night our guests were Miss Ganett, and Colonel Carter who lives near the church." it is unclear who "who lives" refers to, so a comma was added as the simplest change.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!